My First Time

By (various)Society & Culture Philosophy Sexuality

My First Time episodes

November 25, 2025 Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3
Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.
Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Cam was all smiles when she arrived, effusive with
compliments over how gorgeous he thought she looked. That helped clear the air,
and the two fell right back into their conversation, picking up where they left
off and talking into the night until the place closed down and they were forced
to leave.
Any time in the future she thought back to that night,
Rachel could never remember what they talked about on the walk back to her
dorm, because though she listened and participated, her mind was elsewhere.
Specifically it was on throwing out all her chaste intentions for the evening
and becoming determined to get this boy's cock in her mouth. He was hot, he was
a gentleman, and everything about him turned her on.
Reaching her building's entrance, she was about to invite
him inside when he wished her goodnight. They made plans to hang out again
soon, and he headed off. Rachel headed up to her room, confounded at how
genuine he was, stripped off all her modest clothes, and fucked herself silly
trying to sate the horniness that Cam had inflicted on her.
Their next date was equally as refreshing, and this time
their evening ended with a kiss. A small taste at first, but soon the two felt
their tongues intertwine, and their bodies heave and swell against each
other's. Yet still, that's where the date would end, but before he left, they
made plans once again. Plans for dinner; at Cam's.
This time there was no modesty to hide behind in the way she
dressed. She wanted this boy and she wanted him bad. She made sure her best
assets were on display, a lovely dress with a deep cut neckline that her ripe,
full breasts were practically bursting out of. On her way to his place she was
even a little nervous. It had been a while since she had been with anyone, but
that wasn't it. It was something about him, he wasn't just another hook up, he
was different.
Cam welcomed her at the door with his bright, perfect smile,
and she almost jumped him the second she heard the latch click behind her.
Somehow she held it together and made her way to the couch, where he had a
bottle of wine waiting to share. They each had a glass, falling deep into
conversation so easily, and when they were done, Rachel noticed that they had
slowly and silently inched closer and closer as they talked. They were practically
on top of each other now. Now the talking was done.
Cam brushed a strand of hair away from Rachel's face, and
her whole body buzzed. She didn't want to be strong anymore but somehow she
waited, somehow she let him make the first move. He licked his lips, leaned in,
and kissed her softly. He held her close. She felt safe. She felt relaxed.
There was no rush on either of their parts, and the two just kissed, enjoying
each other's lips, listening to their soft coos and breaths that accentuated
the gentle music playing in the background.
Rachel had never been kissed like this. Kissing was always
just a precursor to what came next, but not here. Not with Cam. She could have
stayed there forever in his lips, but still she put up no refute when she felt
his hands start to spread over her body. Down her arms, across her hips, and
then, then; she felt the sweet comfort of his strong hands on her breasts. Cam
squeezed them gently, kneading them delicately through her dress. His hands
felt incredible, but she needed more than a tease, and so it was Rachel who,
through the electric sensations of his lips on hers, reached up and pulled down
her top, exposing her fat, milky breast to him.
They groaned into each other's mouth when the skin of his
hand touched the skin of her breast. He squeezed harder this time, with more
purpose, and Rachel arched her back into him deeper. His finger danced around
her diamond-hard nipple before gently tweaking it, then he squeezed again.
Rachel lolled her head back in ecstasy, and Cam took the opportunity to kiss
his way down her pale neck, over the flat of her chest. Rachel felt her breath
involuntarily hold as he lifted her heavy tit, waiting in anticipation for his
lips to taste her nipple. She felt the wetness of his tongue around the tip,
then the full, soft suction of his mouth, and she almost screamed.
Sensations coursed through her as he sucked on her nipple,
and then the feel of cool air. Then his lips on hers once again. He kissed her,
deeply and sensually, gently petting and caressing her breast as he did so.
Then the kissing stopped. Rachel opened her eyes dreamily and looked up at the
gorgeous man she was coupled with. He was waiting for something, waiting for
her, and so slowly, still lost in the sensation of his hand on her smooth,
milky flesh, Rachel gripped at the length of her dress, pulling it upward as
her thick, creamy thighs gently butterflied open.
Rachel smiled at him. He smiled back. Gravity took control
of her breast, and Cam's hand slid down her torso. Her eyes shut as she felt
his fingers dancing around her inner thighs, moving closer and closer to what
they both wanted. When she was unable to take any more teasing he cupped his
full, strong hand over her entire wet mound and just held it there. Rachel
gasped. She clung to him as his hand pulsed slowly into her labia, the
anticipation of receiving his fingers driving her wild. He pecked sweetly at
her neck as he got a feel for her most intimate area. Then, the pressure
released, and she felt only a single finger begin to glide, almost
imperceptibly, over her soaked panties.
She had been here before, had men touch her before, but
something wholly new occurred at that moment. He did something no one else had
ever done, not even Tim: he asked her what she wanted.
"I want you to show me what you like," he
whispered, practically staring into her soul, "I want you to show me how
to please you."
Rachel absolutely melted. She pulled him close, kissing him
deeply, the heat of passion practically overwhelming her. "Touch me. Please,"
she hissed. She felt the band of her panties stretch, felt his firm fingers
pass through the ginger tuft of pubic hair. It felt like her entire being had
opened up completely as the first finger of Cam's hand slipped easily inside
her tight body.
Rachel obeyed his request, steering him in the right
direction as he worked first one finger, then two inside of her steaming core.
She was riding waves of pleasure, wondering if it could ever get better, when
Cam slid down her body, and she felt his face press between her legs. His lips
and tongue joined his fingers, and created a symphony of intense sensation.
Rachel felt the electricity building inside her, he was
playing her body like a fine tuned instrument. Then something happened. She
started to feel it. Her whole body was buzzing, her pussy was on fire. There
was only one place to go, and she was almost there, He was getting her there.
"Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God!" she started to
chant as the feeling kept rising, the rhythmic thrusting of his thick fingers
driving her to the edge while his tongue wrote poems on the tip of her clit.
She had wanted this for so long, something other than dalliances with Tim,
something real, something explicit, something climactic, and now, finally,
after so many years, it was coming. She was cumming.
Cam held on for dear life and Rachel cried out in deep
rapture as her body spasmed and shook with a deep orgasm. Finally, Finally, her
body seemed to cry, racing white hot pleasure through her as she wriggled
against her lover's face. It only lasted moments, but Rachel felt like it would
never end. Cam rocked her back to earth, holding and stroking her as she came
down from an unbelievable high.
When her breath finally calmed, Rachel took stock of what
had just happened. For the first time in her life, a man other than Tim had
made her cum. She was giddy with excitement, and no less ravenous for the man
in question. Staring at him in awe for a moment, that big bright smile of his
warming her with its light, her hand drifted down between his legs. He was
hard. Extremely. Now it was her turn.
She sat upright, and immediately pulled the top of her dress
down completely, bearing both of her huge, heaving breasts to Cam. She lurched
toward him, and Cam met her, getting completely lost in the overwhelming flesh
of her bosom. He squeezed and kissed, groped and sucked, and while he enjoyed
himself, Rachel's hand worked open his pants and freed his painfully hard cock
to the night. She sighed. She loved it already. It wasn't the biggest she'd
ever had, but it didn't matter. It was perfect.
Rachel cooed and encouraged Cam's working of her tits as she
began to explore his rigid length with her hand. She stroked generously, but
this was only a warm up for what her true intentions were. When she couldn't
stand the need any longer, when her mouth was watering with desire, she
disengaged, slid down his body until she was on her knees on the floor between
his legs. She smiled at him, she could have returned the favor and asked him
what he liked, but she knew she didn't need to. Taking one last moment to
appreciate the specimen before her, to feel the weight of his balls in her
hand, Rachel licked her lips and leaned in, taking Cam's hard, thick cock into
her mouth.
He felt so good between her lips, so hard, yet so soft. So
alive. She penetrated her mouth with his length with pure joy, covering every
inch of him with perfect pleasure. She wanted to give this man everything he
deserved, everything she denied from so many others. Pushing forward she felt
him pass the back of her tongue, and smirked in glee as a deep groan from him
signaled his entry into her throat.
She wanted him deep, as deep as he could go, and she moaned
in delight when she felt his pubic hair push into her nose. She worked him in
and out in long, deep strokes, practically using her whole body to suck this
boy's cock. It didn't take long before she started to see the signs, the
staggered breath, the stiffening body, and it was then that she decided she
wanted to do something for him that she had (almost) never done for anyone
before.
"God Rachel," he hissed, "I'm; gonna
cum!"
She slipped him out of her throat at the last moment,
holding his head in her mouth. Her hand stroked his shaft firmly and with
purpose, and her other hand kneaded his boiling balls. It was only a moment
before she felt the fat head of his cock flare, and then twitch strongly
against her as he began to fill her mouth with pulse after pulse of hot semen.
"Huh; oh my gawd," he wailed, cumming in Rachel's
mouth. She never stopped, working him through the peak of his orgasm, then
slowly caressing him as he came down. Once his spasming subsided, Rachel
carefully slipped his swollen cock out of her mouth and looked up at him.
Opening her mouth she tilted back so he could see the result of her handiwork,
a pool of thick white coated her tongue. She wanted him to see it, to see His
cum in Her mouth.
She closed her mouth, and with a twinkle in her eye,
swallowed down the entire load.
"Damn, girl!" Cam said with a laugh. She started
to laugh too, the wildness of what just happened catching up with her. Cam
reached for her, the two of them sharing the laughter, and pulled her lips to
his, kissing her deep. Kissing her. After he had just cum in her mouth. She
didn't know why, but she found that incredibly sexy.
They held each other on the couch, basking in their newfound
intimacy, just relaxing into each other's arms. As the night rolled on, Rachel
had a horrible thought, that what just happened was only a fluke, so when they
moved to Cam's bed, she made sure to try it again. This time both fully nude,
able to feel everything.
It was no fluke.
Rachel giggled with glee after Cam gave her another orgasm.
This was real. This was special. Drifting off to sleep after swallowing her
second load of Cam's cum, Rachel was excited for the future. Excited for what
their relationship might bring, and excited to do all manner of depraved things
with Cam, all just short of full penetrative sex. If things went well though,
she thought, hopefully that day would come.
Rachel and Cam stayed together all through the remainder of
college, and then some, and Rachel was sure there were wedding bells in her
future. Unfortunately though, as all good things must, eventually it had to
end. Cam was being deployed, and they both decided the strain would be too
much. And so at twenty four, Rachel found herself single for the first time in
years, unmarried, and depressed. She was still a virgin though, she had never
had the experience of totally sharing her body with Cam, a man she believed she
loved, because they hadn't married. And that was good. Right?
For the next year, Rachel found herself swinging between
self-imposed celibacy, and unsatisfying hook ups. That's why she found herself
on her knees in the back of a minivan, sucking the cock of a guy she used to
hook up with in high school. A guy who was now divorced, with two kids. She had
hoped his time being married would have improved his skills, but after a not
entirely unpleasant round of fingering and cunt licking, she tapped out,
unfulfilled, and returned the favor, the way she always had.
"Don't cum in my mouth, okay?" she said, to an
intoxicated grunt of agreement, then moments later popped his straining flesh
out of her mouth to finish the job with her hand. She'd wipe his drizzle from
her hands, they'd part ways with a promise to be in touch soon, and Rachel
would end the night (this time in her own apartment) doing for herself what the
guy she was with could not.
Masturbating always made her kind of melancholy though, as
sure enough her thoughts would drift to Cam, and to all the things they had
done together; all the ways they had made each other feel good. It was a
vicious circle though, as this melancholy is what drove her to rekindle past
hookups in an attempt to get Cam out of her mind, only to find herself thinking
of him when she returned home unsatisfied, to finish herself off.
Of all the guys she had reconnected with, she ultimately
knew what she was going to get (or not get, for that matter), yet it never
stopped her from reaching out to them. All, that is, but one.
"Hey." The words sat silently in a void on her
computer screen. She didn't know what to expect, or whether to expect anything
at all, but nonetheless she put them out there. And waited.
This was stupid, she thought. It was a mistake. It had been
years since they had talked. He probably had his own life now and didn't have
time for a stroll down memory lane that wreaked of desperation and,
"Hey!" The tension in her body alleviated slightly
as the words popped up. "Long time no talk! How've you been?" The
tone was jovial and pleasant, as though he was actually excited to hear from
her. She started to breathe again, and soon the two fell into a pleasant
reminiscence. It was nice to talk to him again. It was nice to talk to Tim.
"I'm sorry I just sort of disappeared back then,"
she said after a moment of reflection. He was a good guy, and a good friend, as
much as she tried to believe what they had was purely physical. "I kind of
got; caught up with life, I guess."
"No, it's totally cool," he wrote back, "It
happens to all of us." There was a pause, and then a question she hadn't
been asked in a long time. "Truth or dare?"
A tingle ran through Rachel's body. She knew where that
question could lead when coming from Tim. Wasn't that really why she messaged
him in the first place, though? Why try to deny it?
"Truth," she finally responded
"What was his name?"
"What makes you think there was a guy involved?"
"Because I know the reason we kept in touch as long as
we did, and when you disappeared, I had to assume it was for a specific
reason."
"Oh yeah?" she typed back, annoyed at his
accuracy. "And what reason is that?"
"You found someone else who could make you cum."
"I don't think that's any of your business, Tim
:P" she said, as coy as ever. She never liked admitting when he was right,
and Tim somehow was always right. She didn't even know what she was doing, or
why she reached out to him.
"Hey, what's your weekend look like? You wanna come by
my place Saturday night and we can; catch up?" Her answer to this question
was as good as an answer to his previous one. She'd be telling him a lot by how
she chose to answer. There wasn't really ever a choice though. He had made it
easy for her, and she wrote back the only word she had ever considered:
"Sure."
"And so I've been a nurse for coming up on three years
now," Rachel said, taking another sip of the very good wine Tim had
brought out.
"That is so great, Rachel, I'm so happy for you!"
She could tell by the tone of his voice he meant it. Tim wouldn't shine her on,
he wasn't that kind of guy.
She had gotten to his place at 8, and was met with a big,
enveloping hug when she entered. It was nice. His body felt nice against hers. Tim's
place was modest, but it looked great. Somewhere along the line Tim apparently
grew up, and got some great taste as well. Well, Tim always had great taste,
she chuckled to herself. She was trying to tell herself that wasn't why she had
come, but if she was already making jokes like that, even to herself, there
wasn't much pretense getting in her way.
The atmosphere was cozy and cool, and any nervousness she
had felt about rekindling whatever this was; was starting to dissipate. After a
brief tour, the two old friends made their way to the couch, where wine and
stories of what their lives had become were shared.
He looked good, she couldn't deny it. She had always found
Tim cute, but a couple years of age and maturity really did him good. She liked
to think he thought the same thing about her, she'd put on a couple pounds, but
thankfully it all went to the right places, making her tits somehow even bigger
than they had been when he'd last experienced them. She made sure to dress to
accentuate those curves as well. She knew he liked them, and she wanted to show
off what age and maturity had done for her, but not be too obvious about it.
She chose a simple, black dress with a low, but not Too low, neckline that
hugged her body delightfully. Her cleavage looked exquisite, and the knee high
boots she chose to top it all off added a nice bit of style.
At this point in the night, she wasn't nervous anymore, she
was anxious. She wanted him to touch her, she wanted to touch him. She wanted
to know if his cock was as perfect as she remembered. But she would never make
the first move, and he knew that. He was making her wait. Teasing her. She was
once again annoyed at the hold he had over her, a hold that was making her
excruciatingly horny.
The night continued, and as they finished their wine, there
was a palpable shift in the air.
"How's your mom?" he asked, putting his wine glass
down to focus on her.
"She's good," she answered shortly. There wasn't
much less she wanted to think about at this moment than her mom;
"Do you still go to two churches?"
"Yes," she said, unconsciously rubbing her thighs
together. She knew the implication of his question.
Tim smiled, and shifted toward her, and lowered his voice.
"Are you still a virgin?" His hand fell gently to the creamy flesh
exposed below her dress. She didn't stop him.
His eyes were locked on hers. She felt a tingle in her body
as she answered, "Yes."
He smiled again. "But you've been busy, haven't
you?" He began stroking her leg. It felt good. He felt good.
"Yes," she whispered. Tim leaned in close. Damnit,
he even smelled good. There was now only an inch or so between them, but the
tension inside her made the distance feel cavernous. He licked his lips, and
then Rachel and Tim did something they had never done in all the time they
spent hooking up: they kissed.
And boy, what a kiss. Rachel generally didn't want the guys
she had hooked up with to kiss her, as kissing was somehow more intimate to her
than the other activities they got up to, but here, with Tim, it felt natural.
He was a great kisser, maybe she had been missing out. But she didn't need a
kiss to know how good he was with his lips and tongue.
She was just starting to relax into their make out session
when Tim gently disengaged, leaning back. He smirked at the red flush
blossoming on her alabaster chest.
"Show me," he said, shifting away from her more,
relaxing against the arm of the couch.
"Show you what?" she said, feigning ignorance. She
knew.
"Show me how busy you've been."
His glare was like a laser through her soul. She smirked.
Usually her expertise was a reward for a job well done, but he knew why she was
there, he knew she was desperate, and he was making her wait. He was making her
work for it. She should have been annoyed, but she was even more turned on.
Damn this man.
Rachel got up off the couch. She took a moment to straighten
out her dress, then languidly gilded towards Tim's position, her hips crashing
like ocean waves as she moved. She leaned forward, tits first, and straddled
the boy, making sure to grind herself deeply into his crotch. They both
groaned. She could feel him through his pants. That magnificent cock, hard for
her already. She smiled. She shimmied her shoulders, giving her cleavage an
irresistible jiggle. She felt him shift against her, his hard cock pressing
into her again. She sighed.
Her hands found his chest, feeling his muscles, then floated
up to the neckline of her dress. She teased the edge of the fabric, never
taking her eyes off Tim, then slowly, deliberately, she eased down the front of
her dress and her two spectacular breasts melted out like warm molasses.
"My goodness," Tim sighed, taking in the epic
sight, "I sure did miss these."
"Oh yeah?" A faint smile spread over Rachel's
heated face. They missed him as much as he missed them, she could safely say.
But two could play at this game. "Show me."
Tim smiled at the turning of the tables. He could have taken
them into his hands, squeezed them, but they hung so deliciously in front of
him, like the sweetest, ripest fruit, and he desperately wanted a taste. He
pulled Rachel by her thick ass, making her bolt upright on his lap, then fall
forward in surprise. She caught herself on the back of the couch with a squeal,
and Tim latched his mouth on to one of her hard, pink nipples.
A deep gasp escaped her mouth, the suction harder than she
expected, but oh so good. He sucked her tit, swirling the stiff tip around in
his mouth, each flick sending electricity deep into her body, and just when she
thought she couldn't take anymore he switched to the other nipple. Deep sucks,
fast teases, it was driving her crazy. As good as Cam was, the truth was that
no one drove her wild quite like Tim.
His hands came up as he disengaged his mouth, giving her
heavy breasts a break from gravity and his hungry mouth. He squeezed, there was
so Much to squeeze, she moaned deeply. Her hips began to gyrate on his lap. He
hadn't even taken his clothes off yet and he was already sending her on her
way. But that could wait, as much as it hurt her to think it, and she leaned
back, pulling away from his grasping hands.
She shifted down, sitting more on his knees now, and used
her hands to work his pants open, the exertion causing a hypnotic jiggle to run
through her impressive rack. She was trying not to seem too eager, too excited,
like opening a present on Christmas, and then all at once, there it was, tall,
thick, and proud, the most perfect cock she had ever had the pleasure of
experiencing. She let out a wistful sigh as she took it in after so many years,
then gently began to run her fingers up it.
It felt so good, she never imagined she'd be nostalgic for a
cock, but there she was, and soon light touches turned to grasping hands
running up and down its length as she remembered. Remembered having that hot
cock in her mouth, feeling it pitch, roll, and pulse between her lips; in her
throat. It'd be so easy, she thought, to nudge her body forward and take Tim's
perfect cock inside her. If she was going to do it, if she was going to give
in, she couldn't think of a better cock to do it with;
But no, she couldn't. She wouldn't. At least; not like that.
Finally unable to deny the urges any longer, Rachel slid
down between Tim's legs. A pearl of clear liquid beaded out of his tip, and
Rachel leaned in and licked it off. It was a sweetness she hadn't tasted in a
long time. She always liked the way his precum tasted. It always made her even
more horny when it hit her tongue. With a moan from both of them, Rachel sunk
forward and slipped his beautiful love stick into her mouth.
Rachel slurped and sucked on Tim's cock with deep, lustful
abandon. He filled her mouth so perfectly. She loved the way her jaw had to
stretch to accommodate him, loved how the slick ridges of his firm flesh
rippled against her supple lips as she worked him. And his balls, oh God, his
balls, so big, so full, all for her. She rolled them around in her hand as she
sucked him, wondering if the other girls he had been with did it like she did.
Wondered if they did it better.
Slipping him out of her mouth, she kept working him with her
hand as she took one ball, then the other, into her mouth. She hardly ever did
that with guys, she never really wanted to. But she wanted to with Tim. She
wanted to with Cam.
"Oh my God, Rachel;” Tim moaned as she worked him over.
She felt his hand on the side of her face gently urge her back up to his
straining cock. She obliged him. His hand stayed on her as she resumed her wet,
rhythmic bobbing, passively guiding her up and down his firm pole. Another
groan, and then a slight pull by his hand on her downstroke. Then another. She
knew what he wanted. She wanted it too. She wanted him to fill her up.
On the next stroke down, Rachel adjusted herself, took a
breath, and fed Tim's thick, fantastic cock past the back of her tongue and
down into her tight throat.
A loud groan escaped Tim, and his other hand joined the
first on her head, holding her gently while the slick squeeze of Rachel's
throat sent fireworks through his body. She knew he loved this, they always
did, but Rachel wanted to show off. She needed to show off. Without ever
breaking her connection, she began to pick up her pace. Tim's fingers began to
dig into her hair now, and his groans and wheezes came hard and fast. Rachel
wasn't sucking his cock anymore, she was fucking him with her throat. Tim’s
hips rocked into her in time, and Rachel took his length willingly and wantonly
over and over.
She remembered how Cam had taught her to do it, taught her
to let him use her mouth and throat like the pussy he really wanted. She wanted
him to. She needed it too.
Tim's thrusting soon got erratic, Rachel knew he was close.
Her hand slipped down below her chin and took those big, beautiful balls into
it and began to squeeze rhythmically in time with each of his thrusts.
"Oh fuck, oh, fuck, oh fuck," Tim gasped through
gritted teeth, "I'm gonna cum, Rachel. Do you want me to cum?"
"Umm hmm" she moaned, truthfully.
"You want me to cum in your mouth? You want my cum down
your throat?"
"Umm hmm"
"Fuck, baby," he groaned, his hands gripping
tightly into her hair, "fuck; Fuck!" With a final push, he held
himself as deep inside her as he could. Her nose pressed against his dark
pubes, and all at once she felt it. It started in his balls, shooting through
the length of his hard cock, deep into her throat. Spasms, throbs. Groans. Tim
was cumming deep down her throat. She could feel each ripple of his trembling
flesh shudder down his length and send his thick spurts directly into her
belly.
Rachel had never been so wet in her entire life.
"Jesus Christ, girl," Tim exclaimed through deep
breaths as his orgasm waned. Rachel slipped him out of her throat and held his
tip in her mouth, gently suckling his spent member, holding his shaft with both
hands, relishing the vibrations of his aftershocks pulsing through her fingers.
She knew how good she was, and generally the praise of the guys she was with
didn't do much for her, but to hear Tim say that made her feel good.
Slowly she slipped her lips up off his manhood for the final
time and smiled at him, licking any stray fluid from her lips. He was still
fairly hard, and Rachel just couldn't resist leaning forward and easing him
between her massive breasts. Normally when the guy came, that was it, but she
couldn't get enough at that moment. It wasn't much of a mystery, though, as she
was insanely horny, and desperately for Tim to return the favor.
What she wasn't ready for, was for Tim to lean in and kiss
her. Only Cam had ever done that before. Why did it turn her on so much? She
melted into the boy and his strong arms shifted their positions so Tim was now
almost cradling her body as he kissed her. His hands caressed the smooth skin
of her face and neck, before dripping over her shoulders and clavicle,
reminiscent of the back rubs he used to give her when they were kids. They
hovered there, relaxed and rocking. Her ass pushed into him with need as the
hot breath from his words washed over her neck.
"That was absolutely amazing," he practically
whispered, his hands exploring her bare skin, "did you do that for him,
too?"
"; who?;” she managed to eke out, lost in the sensation
of his hands on her skin.
"You know who," he said with a faint snort of
amusement, "the one who finally made you cum."
She shuddered as the words sank into her ears. He had her exactly
where he wanted her, she knew it. He knew the state she was in was better than
truth serum. "Yes."
"What was his name?"
"Cam," she hissed, almost desperate to not let the
information slip.
"You loved throating Cam's big cock, didn't you?"
"Yes;”
"You let him cum in your mouth, didn't you?" his
hands drifted up and traced the line of her jaw.
"Yes;”
"And you swallowed his cum, didn't you?" fingers
melted down her smooth, porcelain neck.
"Yes; ." her body was on fire.
Tim's hands slipped down to Rachel's soft, swollen breasts
with the hard, pink nipples, and lightly ran his fingertips around the
sensitive flesh. "I bet you wrapped these amazing tits around his hard
cock, too, didn't you?" He squeezed as she groaned in confirmation.
"I bet he loved it, too," he said with a chuckle, kneading her thick
globes, "he couldn't put his cock deep into that tight, virgin cunt of
yours, so I bet he fucked these amazing tits any chance he could, didn't
he?" She gasped in agreement again as his fingers dug into her deeper.
"Did he cum on them? Did he fuck them so good and then shoot his hot load
all over you?"
She nodded, arching her back into him, his hands running
over her whole body. Goddamn he was good at this.
"You let him cum on your face, didn't you?"
"; uh huh;” she groaned. It was the truth, but it
wasn't exactly the whole story. She'd admit it, but wouldn't tell Tim that it
wasn't because Cam asked, it was because She asked. One night, after a few too
many drinks, after Cam had rocked her body with an incredible orgasm, sucking
Cam's cock made her feel delightfully extra slutty, so when she felt Cam
stiffen and shudder, she looked him dead in the eye and said "cum on my
face, baby." He didn't have time to process or resist. In the blink of an
eye his cock was out of her mouth and in his hand, and thick, white ropes of
hot cum were leaping from him, lashing Rachel's open-mouthed face. It was
something she only ever let one other person do, Tim, and it was exhilarating
to cross that line with someone else. She wouldn't let him fuck her because of
arbitrary societal and religious rules, but she was happy to have his cock in
her throat, and his cum all over her face. Even she admitted that it didn't
make a lot of sense, but that's just how it was.
"And you loved it, didn't you?" Tim hissed. He was
hard again and Rachel could feel it pressing into her back. She loved that
feeling. "You loved him using your body, your tits and your mouth, and
having him cover you with his hot, sticky cum, didn't you? Just like you love it
when I do it?"
"Yes" she hissed, herself. Tim was incredible
tonight, he had her on the verge of cumming, and he hadn't even touched her
pussy yet. This boy was talented. What's more, he was right. Rachel always
thought her aversion to cum was a gross reaction to the slimy texture and
perceived uncleanness. But Tim and Cam taught her that if the person was
special enough to her, she wanted it all. Every inch, every drop, in her, on
her, whatever she could get.
"It's what you wanted, I know it," he said, his
hands spreading her thighs, "so tell me what you want right now, Rachel;
tell me what you Need."
She was practically in a trance, wriggling her overheated
body against his. What she needed was never in doubt. "Make me cum,"
she exclaimed, "Please; Please make me cum!"
"Yes, ma'am," he growled, and quickly repositioned
himself between her legs. Her body was caught in a whirlwind of pleasure. First
his fingers exploring deep inside her tight, wet, entryway, then his lips and
tongue performing a concerto on her lips and clit. Rachel writhed and moaned,
giggled and gasped as Tim steered her boat directly into the tsunami waves of
erotic pleasure. Light burst behind her eyes, it had been so long since he had
touched her, and there was still no one better. No one who could generate such
pure ecstasy in her body.
"Oh, fuck; oh my God; My God!" she howled. Her
hands flailed, looking for something, anything to hold on to. The sounds
bursting from her body resembled a charging steam train driving harder and
harder toward; .toward;”I'm cumming!"
Tim held on for dear life, expertly escorting her through a
body-shattering climax. Why was he so good at this, she thought. He was even
better at making her cum than She was. And more importantly, what was it, Why
was it, that only two people had ever managed to get her off? But as she laid
there coming down from an astronomical high, her body still trembling, she
knew, she just knew, that even if she did meet another man who could make her
cum, he wouldn't be able to do it like Tim did.
The two of them laid there, exhausted from their frantic
coupling, taking in the moment, taking in their history.
"This isn't fair, you know," she said, with mild
frustration, "I can't stand that you're the only one who can do that to
me."
"What about Cam?"
"Cam got me off;” she said, pausing to remember so many
sensations, "; but not like that. Not like you do. All I want is to find
someone for me, someone I can love, who can make love to me and make me feel
free and safe. Someone who can make me feel pleasured and satisfied. I thought
I found that in Cam, but; that's over now. And so here I am, once again, with
you."
"Don't you like me?" He said, honestly kind of
hurt by her dismissal of their couplings.
"Yeah, I like you Tim," she said with a slight
chuckle, "but I don't love you. I never have. And I know you don't love
me. We just love what we do to each other."
There was a moment of silence, as though the two were
reflecting on this mysterious, erotic link they shared. Then Tim spoke.
"Do you want to stay the night?" He burned a hole
through her with his gaze.
Rachel glanced between Tim's legs. He was hard. That cock.
That perfect fucking cock. She looked away and smirked with slight disbelief at
the arrogance on display. Then, after a moment, she got up, fixed the hem of
her skirt, and slowly sashayed her way toward Tim's bedroom, stupendous breasts
still exposed and swaying gently with each step.
Rachel padded idly around Tim's room as she waited for him
to join her. She was surprised, she had expected something more in line with
the man-children she had been seeing lately, but this was the bedroom of an
adult. When he entered, she noticed he had done himself back up, but she could
still see his hard cock pressing against his slacks. His shirt was unbuttoned
considerably, showing off a generous amount of his firm chest. This boy kept it
tight, she thought, well done, Tim.
Despite being in his bedroom, Rachel played coy. Something
was on her mind. Something was distracting her. Something she didn't want to
admit she wanted. She wandered over to Tim's bureau, taking in her reflection
in the mirror above it. Tim slipped up behind her, her eyes closing when his
hands touched her body. His lips pecked at her neck, his hands snaked around to
caress her breasts. "Tell me what you want," he whispered into her
ear, "tell me what you need."
Her breath came ragged again, and her heartbeat heavy in her
chest. There Was something she wanted. When she went there that night, she had
no intention of things going farther than usual, but that cock; that perfect
fucking cock;
"I lied to you before," she said, the words
escaping more than being said.
"When?" Tim asked between suckles at her neck
flesh.
"When you; you asked me if I let Cam fuck me;”
"So you're Not a virgin anymore?" Tim said with a
slight snort of amusement.
"I; I am," she managed to get out, "; we;
never had sex;” her heart was about to burst through her chest as the next
words formed, "; but I; I did let him fuck me;” She ground her thick
cheeks into Tim's hard cock to make sure there was no misinterpreting what she
meant.
Tim stopped his kissing and caught her gaze in the mirror.
"; you did?" a sleepy nod was her only response. "Tell me,"
he growled, full of lust, grinding back into her, "tell me Everything."
"What you said is true," she began, a deep sigh
emanating out of her, "I used my body in every way I knew how to pleasure
him. Except one. Because; good girls don't do that. I wanted to, though; so
badly; but I just couldn't." Her hands braced against the bureau, giving
her more leverage to grind herself against Tim as he pawed at her. "Then
one night, when we were together, he touched me; there;”
She felt cool air on her soft cheeks as Tim worked the skirt
upward. "And then what?"
"And I; I didn't stop him." A deep groan rang out
as her head fell forward. She felt Tim's fingers gathering juice from her
sopping wet cunt. Her hips started to slowly gyrate, almost on their own as he
touched her. She held her breath as his slick fingers slid upward, and gently
stroked the puckered bud of her asshole.
"Touched you; here?" he whispered, each delicate
stroke of his fingers sending a chill straight up her spine.
"Yes;” she hissed. Her head was in her hands now,
lolling back and forth. She felt pressure. Pressure from his lubed up finger
against her most private area. Then more pressure.
"Did he;” the rest of the question was asked by Tim's
finger pressing more, and slipping past her tight barrier, into Rachel's ass.
She let out a wild groan, followed by a guttural
affirmation. She held still and silent, the only sound her deep, swelling
breath as she got used to the feeling of his finger inside her. "And then
he; then he;” Tim finished her sentence with his hand, his finger beginning to
slide slowly in and out of her.
"Like this?" he dripped softly into her ear.
"Yes;” she gasped, "; while he; while he was;
licking my pussy." She took a moment to revel in the sensations.
"You loved it, didn't you?" Tim intoned, his
finger finding a rhythm in the tightness of her behind.
She nodded dreamily, her long red hair cascading like
dripping fire. "; I'd never cum so hard in my fucking life."
Suddenly, but gently, Tim's finger was gone. She immediately
felt the emptiness, but also took the opportunity to find some of her scattered
senses. He rubbed her back, soothing her, and then he was gone completely, but
only for a moment. She didn't even look up, she just heard him place something
on the flat top of the bureau beside her, a bottle. Then his hands were back on
her, caressing her. His hands moved once again to her ass, but his lips kissed
delicately along her spine.
"It became a regular thing," she said through a
long sigh, "I couldn't get enough of it."
"I know you couldn't," he said with a sexy
chuckle. His finger began circling the sensitive skin of her sphincter and her
hips started to gyrate again. The sensation was hypnotic. She hung her head and
let out a low moan. "And I know you couldn't stop there, could you?"
He pushed once more against her tight flesh, slipping back into her, but this
time he used two fingers. The stretch was exquisite. Overwhelming and
unexpected. But it wasn't what she needed.
"; no;” she moaned as he explored her depths.
"Tell me," he said, the jingle of his belt buckle
and zipper of his pants dancing in her ears, "tell me everything about the
night you let him do it."
She remembered every detail of that night, and she did her
best to relay them in the heightened, fragile state she was in. It was at Cam's
place. They were going to go out, but it had been raining very hard all day,
and they decided to stay in. They had grand plans for dinner, but they were
quickly scrapped in favor of falling into Cam's bed together. She loved the way
his body felt against hers when they were both naked, his smooth, dark skin
sliding along hers, his hard cock pressing desperately into her hip.
Rachel was soon on her back, and Cam between her thick
thighs. She shivered at the thought, he was taking his time with her that
night, teasing her, taking her to the brink, only to back off at the last
second. As his tongue worked her clit like he owned the patent, he dipped two
fingers into her sopping snatch, and slowly pushed them up into her ass. Rachel
howled, and almost instantly started to cum.
She was awash with conflicting feelings. She couldn't
believe how much pleasure Cam could pull out of her body, but she also felt
dirty and wrong having him inside her the way he was. But it wasn't sex; it
didn't count; not really anyway;
"After I was done, I was; on fire;” Rachel said,
grinding back against Tim hard. He was caressing her breasts and tweaking her
nipples, as she recounted the story. "And he was there, and he was so, so
hard;” Just like Tim is now, she thought. That perfect cock, pressing hot
against the cheeks of her ass. Hard. Slick. Ready. "; and I wanted him;
Needed him inside me; and it didn't count; not really;”
Tim and Rachel locked eyes in the mirror's reflection. Her
hands were braced against the wood of the bureau, and they gripped tightly as
she felt him reach down and adjust his cock. She sucked in a deep breath when
she felt the spongy tip touch the tight, tight, entryway of her ass. It was
just a touch, just light pressure. She knew what it meant, he was knocking at
the door, but she needed to let him in.
Rachel began to push back against him, and slowly,
exquisitely, the perfect cock of her high school friend from the church youth
group slid into her ass.
It was intense. Overwhelming. Incredible. Even though she
knew it was only a fraction of his full size, her body was lighting up like a
pinball machine, and what's more, she knew there was only more on the way. She
remembered that first time with Cam, how it hurt until it didn't, how it felt
like it would never fit until it did, and then the pleasure, not just the
emotional pleasure of having her man inside her, but the physical pleasure. She
never expected it, but it was unreal. Once he had found a rhythm inside her,
Cam had reached down and touched her cunt as he; as he fucked her; and Rachel felt
sensations she had never even considered.
"I'm in, Rachel," Tim whispered, "All the
way." She could feel it. She couldn't believe it, but it was true. She
felt his pubic bone against her cheeks, and a feeling of fullness that was
overwhelming.
And then he began to move.
Rachel cried out with abandon as Tim slowly began to slide
outward, then push back in, gently, but firmly. He was so big, so fucking big,
and so deep inside her. All she could do was focus on the sensations and
breathe.
"Is this what you want?" he whispered into her
ear, "is this what you need?"
"Yes," she barely managed to verbalize between
deep, gasping breaths, the corners of her hung open mouth pulled into an
ecstatic smile..
"Then say it," he growled, pushing more firmly,
"tell me what you need."
"Fuck Me," the words propelled out of her as he
pushed in deep, "Please; Fuck Me."
Rachel braced herself firmly against the wooden bureau. Each
thrust of Tim's cock deep into her body sent shockwaves through her entire
person. Her vocal chords grew a mind of their own, and a symphony of unending
moans and wails began their wanton chorus in time with his thick, sliding
length. This was like nothing she had ever felt before. Cam felt good, but this
felt Divine.
She felt so completely filled, Tim's cock felt like it was
splitting her in two, but she never wanted it to end. His hands, tight on her
wide hips, pulling her as he drove into her body, his hot breath cascading down
onto her back like the breath of a wild horse. She was simultaneously completely
submissive and completely in control, it was the same thing she liked about
giving head. But that was giving. She took to it so quickly with Cam because
for the first time she was giving and receiving pleasures at the same time.
That's what she missed so much about it. That's why she wanted to do it with
Tim.
Tim's breathing started to grow ragged and irregular. A
smirk pulled at Rachel's lips between waves of overwhelming sensation, she knew
what that meant. She shifted forward, bracing herself with a single arm while
the other dropped down between her legs. Her fingers scooped up some of the
copious fluid being produced by her cunt, and began frantically rubbing her
hard, buzzing clit.
Tim began to moan. One hand left her hips, looking for
purchase elsewhere, and in the heat of the moment briefly grabbed a fistful of
her burning red hair before settling on her shoulder. The quick hair pull,
though rejected by Tim, sent a spear of arousal through Rachel. Tim was locked
in now, bracing against her hip and shoulder, and he was driving them both to
the breaking point.
"Fuck; fuck; fuck;” he began to chant with each deep
thrust, squeezing his eyes tight, trying to hold on as long as possible.
"Uh huh;” she egged on as the spring inside her
tightened and tightened and tightened, "uh huh; uh huh;”
All at once, a lurch forward, a final groan, and a deep,
perfect final thrust sent Tim's hard cock careening into Rachel's tight canal,
where it flared, spasmed, and began to fill his friend with hot cum. It was the
final straw for Rachel as well. Not so much the feeling but the realization of
the moment. When Cam fucked her ass he always used a condom, and so unbeknownst
to Tim, he had the honor of being the first, and ultimately only, man to cum in
her ass completely unencumbered. That thought was enough to send her over the
edge, and there, leaned up against a bureau with her longtime friend's cock
deep in her ass, Rachel began to cum too.
She'd never tell him that's what did it though, as he
already had enough feathers in his cap when it came to her.
Tim leaned into her as they began to settle down, both
gasping for air after such an experience. "Wow," he said, struggling
to find the words, "just; wow." He held her tight, caressed her body.
"Are you okay?" She could feel him, still inside her, starting to
deflate. Tim. His cock. His cum. In her ass.
"Yeah," she said, catching her own gaze in the
mirror, "I'm great."
Tim and Rachel didn't love each other, and despite their
carnal connection you could barely even call them lovers, but in the quiet
moments deep into the night, after what they just shared, they slept in each
other's arms like lovers. Rachel would never have an answer if she was asked,
but deep down she knew why she and Tim worked the way they did. It was because
all they wanted to do was use each other. No future, no feelings, just pure
carnal expression. It was liberating for her, having something in her life so
freeing, so powerful, yet so disposable, and there, with Tim, she knew it had
to end.
The following morning they awoke on opposite sides of the
bed, but came together once again, in the shower. Breasts pressed against the
cold tile of the bathroom, her body still buzzing from the fingered orgasm he
had just pulled out of her. Tim held her close, his perfect cock thrusting
deliciously into her tight ass, once again. And once again she shuddered as he
spasmed and shook inside her, filling her with a thick load of passion.
They said their goodbyes, each of them having a feeling it
was for the last time. Soon after, Rachel would remove herself from Tim's life
completely, choosing to focus on her future instead of basking in her past. She
and her mom would join a new church a year or so later, and after being
introduced to the new congregation’s young youth pastor, the two would soon
begin dating; and eventually get married.
The two stayed chaste their entire courtship, and didn't
even see each other naked until their wedding night. She was still a virgin, it
was technically true, and that night she'd finally take the plunge with her new
husband. It was pleasant, and her husband was a considerate lover, but was
standard and efficient. The kind of sex she believed was appropriate for a
youth pastor to have with his wife. in the years to come, as she played the
prim and perfect housewife who had sex with her husband and bore his children,
the only times she would ever cum herself; were the nights where her mind
wandered back to all the dirty, naughty, forbidden things she used to do with
men like Cam and Tim. Back to the lengths she would go, and lengths she would
take, to keep her virginity.
Rachel eventually joined a home bible study for minister’s
wives. This providential connection reunited Rachel with Cathy McGinnis; the
mother of her high school best friend, Christina. Cathy’s husband was the
pastor of the church Rachel and Tim use to attend. One day the study was
abruptly cancelled due to a water main break at the host location. Cathy took
the opportunity to invite Rachel over for some womanly talk about being the
wife of a minister.
Cathy had perceived some dissatisfaction in the way Rachel
commented on sexual intimacy issues. Cathy shared her own revelations and
remedies for sustained passionate intimacy, starting with her own story. That
story is published in a volume entitled; “Reverend and Mrs. McGinnis.”
Rachel implemented much of Cathy’s solutions. It
revolutionized her marriage. The two women eventually published a book on
marriage and ministry, It launched a speaking tour, then years of conducting
marriage seminars.
Based on a post by LiminallySpaced, for Literotica.
53 min
November 23, 2025 Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2
Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.
Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Rachel stared at herself in her bathroom mirror before going
across the street to meet him. She was playing coy, but was under no
misconceptions about what she wanted. She looked at her body as she zipped her
sweatshirt over her naked breasts. A lot had happened since that night in the
tent after prom, she had learned a lot. She had learned what she wanted and
couldn't have. She learned how to suck cock. She wondered if Tim had learned a
lot too.
Walking over, she couldn't believe it, but she was nervous.
Hooking up in a car was nothing new for her, she had done it plenty of times,
but this was different, He was different. There was a new confidence there in
Tim, and it excited her. The second his hands touched her body she shuddered
and smiled, she knew right then that it was going to happen. That he could do
it. Her body was on fire as he freed her big breasts to the night air. There
Was something different about Tim, a new confidence that turned her on
immensely. His hands worked their way into her shorts, sending electric shocks
through her as strong fingers slipped between wet, waiting lips. She couldn't
believe it, what was it about this guy? It had been almost a year of fooling around,
a year of pleasuring men in hopes that they could return the favor, and here,
in this car in this parking lot, the guy she knew from church, the guy whose
cum grossed her out that night in the tent, broke Rachel's curse and made her
cum in mere minutes.
A year of pent up frustration blasted through her body in
wave after wave of pleasure. She moaned. She squealed. She almost laughed. When
it was over, she sat there for a moment in shock, the chemicals racing through
her still, making her feel slightly loopy. She couldn't believe it, Tim from
church was the only guy who could make her cum. Tim with the great cock. Cum
drunk and horny still, it was Rachel's turn to show Tim what she had learned.
She remembered his cock, his fantastic cock, and she had spent many nights
hoping she'd get another shot at it. That night was the night, and after
freeing her prize from his pants, she gladly took him into her mouth and gave
him a world class blowjob. She was happy to do it. She was eager to do it. For
the first time in her life she realized she wasn't just sucking cock, she was
pleasuring him.
She gave him everything she had, he deserved it. He gave her
something no other man to that point had. And when the time came, when she felt
his balls tense up and his shaft grow oh so hard between her lips, she gave him
something no other man had ever had either, she kept sucking, and kept
stroking, and for the first time in her life, Rachel welcomed the ejaculation
of her lover into her mouth. Tim's cum wasn't gross to her anymore, it was
wonderful. It slipped across her tongue, pooling between her lips, and when she
felt her limit being reached she did another thing she had never done for
anyone else: she swallowed.
She told herself, told him, that it was a one-time thing,
that they weren't going to get together again, but even before the words left
her lips she knew it was a lie. She'd try to get that same feeling with other
guys that summer, but no one could do it like Tim, and soon their trysts became
a regular thing. Rachel would have a disappointing date, and then Tim would be
there to give her what she needed. She was more than happy to return the favor
as well. She sucked his cock, he'd cum in her mouth, and she'd swallow it down
with gusto.
She continued seeing other guys that summer, though, as she
didn't want to admit that there was something special about Tim; didn't want to
admit she was becoming addicted to his cock as much as his tongue and fingers.
She'd see her usuals, and make sure they went home happy, but it wasn't much
more than transactional. All her rules still applied, she was happy to stroke
them, happy to suck them, but that's where it would end. No matter how worked
up they might be, when the guy started to groan, that last road to release was
traveled in her hands, pointed well away from her person. With Tim though, she
was totally uninhibited. She wanted to taste him, to feel him, she wanted her
boundaries to be pushed and pressed, and Tim knew it. Maybe it was because Time
knew the double life she was leading, the never ending tension between being
prim and proper and hot and horny, whatever it was, it was intoxicating, and
Tim and his perfect cock were the drug. She let him do whatever he wanted, and
she would blush repeatedly remembering things the next day, in disbelief that
she'd let him use her body the way he had, and what's' more, she liked it.
But why? Cum was weird and gross, why did she tingle with
excitement every time she came in contact with his? It might have been because
despite doing things with Tim she had only seen in the dirtiest of movies, he
was always a perfect gentleman; he'd always ask when the time came. "Can I
cum in your mouth?" he'd ask, teetering on the brink, and Rachel would
moan in approval, excitedly accepting the warm explosion between her lips.
"Can I cum on your tits?" He'd say through passionate grunts and
grimaces. Without hesitation she'd say yes and present her spectacular globes
for sticky tribute. "Can I cum on your face?" He'd grunt, overwhelmed
with animalistic need, this was the only one that gave her pause the first
time. She had never let any man's cum get even close to her face, but something
about Tim's absolute animalistic need made her say yes. It was filthy, it was
exhilarating, and after that first time she never even thought about saying no.
He's such a hot, dirty gentleman, she'd think as she tipped her head back just
before he spilled himself onto her soft skin.
She'd repeatedly wonder about that period of one's life,
when the hormones and the drive for sex really kicks in, turning you into an
insatiable pleasure monster, and whether all the dirty things she did were
things she'd have done anyway, or if it was all a result of trying her best to
avoid doing what she really wanted to do, what her body really wanted to do.
Did she truly enjoy sucking cock? Or was it just the best she could do to take
the place of having that hard cock push deep into her body and fuck her brains
out?
Regardless of the unknowable answers to these questions, it
didn't stop her from enjoying herself that summer right up to that sacred line
she wouldn't cross, sometimes with others, but more often with Tim. As the days
wore down, Rachel tried to play it cool, but the truth was she was not looking
forward to going back to school, far away from the one guy that could get her
off. The days began to cool though, and soon they parted.
Rachel tried to throw herself back into the world of real
men, real men who potentially could get her off, but it just wasn't happening,
and so for a while she and Tim kept up their online flirtations, each using the
other to add some spice to their masturbation sessions. She even tried to think
of the times with Tim when she'd find herself with a real man between her legs,
but to no avail. She'd get close, oh so close, -her body would begin that
glorious tingle, but it would never get beyond that. Not even thinking about
all the hot, dirty things she and Tim had done that past summer.
This meant that though she got to have her fun and play with
some lovely hard cocks, none of them got what Tim got. None of them got to fuck
her tits, or cum on her, or cum in her mouth. None of them got more than they
needed. Well almost none of them.
Rachel was at a party being thrown at the apartment of one
of her regular hook ups, a classmate named James. She had gone there fully
prepared to spend the night, as, despite never getting her off, she had to
admit James was good with his fingers and tongue, and had a very nice cock that
she honestly loved sucking on. She was excited, as it had been a few weeks
since she had gotten any, and they knew each other enough that it was a
guaranteed good time, if ultimately not quite totally satisfying.
The party was a great time. Rachel was delightfully looking
forward to her own personal after party, when suddenly all thought left her
mind and she stopped cold in her tracks. Her eyes had spotted a familiar face
across the room, it was Bill. She felt her stomach drop and her nipples
tighten, he looked good. Real good.
Rachel floated across the room, coasting on a combination of
nostalgic lust and alcoholic buzz, and the two began talking. They had picked
up where they had left off, and it was clear to her by the way he couldn't stop
stealing glances at her considerable cleavage that he was thinking the same
thing she was, but still there was something different, something slightly off.
It all became clear when she met the girl he was with.
Bill seemed slightly embarrassed, as was Rachel, but they
played it off the best they could as the three of them talked. Rachel learned
they had met at work, and had been together for a couple months. Anything after
that fell on deaf ears though, as Rachel couldn't stop picturing the two of
them together. They looked good together, and she could tell by the way the
girl clung to Bill that clearly she was familiar with "what he had to
offer." She smiled through the rest of the conversation, but all that was
in her mind was what the two lovers did in bed. Did he make her cum? She bet he
did. She bet this girl didn't have the hang up Rachel did. Did she suck his
cock like Rachel did? Could she take all his impressive size into her throat
like Rachel did? Did she swallow his cum? Rachel bet she did. Did he fuck her?
Did her petite body take that thick, wonderful cock inside her? Rachel bet she
did. It was this last thought that made her tingle with excitement. She bet he
looked amazing fucking her. And she bet the girl loved it.
Bill and his date excused themselves, as they had other
places to be, and Rachel tried to keep the thoughts out of her mind and enjoy
the rest of the party. As people began to leave and the crowd thinned out, she
and James started making eyes at each other, and when the first opportunity
presented itself to do so the two stole away to James' room and locked the
door.
Clothes were discarded quickly, and it was only mere moments
before Rachel felt warm, wet lips clamp around her nipple and begin to suck
generously. James loved her tits, and she loved that he loved them. He was good
with his mouth and his hands. He'd soon continue this exhibition lower on her
body, and she was more than ready for him. Rachel was soaking wet, and felt his
fingers easily slide inside her. When his tongue hit her clit in unison, she
moaned as electric shocks of pleasure burst through her. He was good, great
almost, but even then, as worked up as she was, she couldn't quite get over
that final hump.
Giving the poor boy a break she quickly thanked him by
returning the favor. He was nice and hard, and his length slipped swiftly
between her lips and into her wet, waiting mouth. James was nice, his cock was
nicer, but as soon as the firm flesh penetrated her mouth, her thoughts went to
Bill. And as her thoughts turned to Bill, her hand snaked down between her
legs. She remembered Bill's big, beautiful cock, and how much she loved sucking
it, and felt the rush of pleasure course through her as she touched herself.
She loved teasing him with her tongue and sucking on the head as she stroked.
She loved the way he twitched in her mouth when she'd hit the right spots. She
loved the way she felt stuffed and full as he passed the back of her tongue and
slipped down into the tightness of her throat. In and out, in and out of her
throat while she held him firm and worked his balls, worked them so well that
it was hard for him not to,
"Ugh" she moaned through the meat of the cock in
her mouth as her pussy spasmed and she started to cum. The sounds of her
pleasure vibrated through the hard meat in her mouth, and then gasps and moans
from James melded in the air with hers. James' cock was tucked into her throat
and beginning to spasm. Oh no, she thought, he's cumming! She pulled him out of
her throat, but caught up in the suddenness of the moment, Rachel kept the
boy's spasming member in her mouth as he filled it with a generous amount of
hot cum. The moment being what it was, she didn't have much choice but to
swallow, so swallow she did.
"Holy shit," James gasped as the intensity of his
orgasm waned, "holy shit, that was amazing! You've never done That
before!"
"Well," she said, searching for a response,
slightly embarrassed, "I guess you just brought it out of me
tonight!" She chuckled nervously, wiping a stray bit of cum from her lips.
She had James' cock back in her mouth the next morning, as he clearly was
hoping for a replay of the night before, but although his balls were drained
when she left, this time not a drop of it made it to her mouth. She had broken
her own rule and had no intention of doing it again, but didn't feel too bad
about it, he hadn't made her cum, but he definitely Helped her cum, and so for
that one time she decided he deserved it.
James started blowing up her phone every chance he got, of
course he did after That performance, but Rachel wasn't interested anymore. In
fact, for the next while she wasn't interested in anyone. She had her eyes set
on what she really wanted, she wanted Bill.
But she had no idea how to get him back.
"So this was a guy you used to hook up with?"
"Yeah; we were pretty hot and heavy for a while,"
Rachel typed into the messenger box. Rachel and Tim might have been far away
from each other, but they were still friends, and they still talked. She found
it was easier to talk to him about personal stuff, maybe because of their
history, maybe because of the distance. And besides, there were definitely
still nights where talking to Tim came in handy. Nights like tonight.
"He's the one who taught me how to deepthroat."
"I see," he wrote back. She felt herself blush.
She would never tell him what she wanted, but she knew he could never resist
the bait when she laid it out. "He taught you to do it; but I taught you
to like it? ;)"
Bingo.
"Stop" she wrote, feigning annoyance on the screen
while her insides started to heat and boil in real life. The truth was, she
missed Tim. Missed hooking up with him. He was a great guy with a great cock,
and most importantly;
"Did he ever make you cum?"
"You know he didn't :P" Gush.
"Did he ever cum in your mouth?"
"You know he didn't." Double gush.
"Why not?"
"You know why," she said, her fingers dipping down
into her panties.
"It's been a while," he typed, "remind me.
:)" She shook her head, she could feel his smug smile radiating off the
monitor. He knew he had her on the hook, and from how wet she was, and the
buzzing pleasure she was triggering with her fingers, she couldn't deny it.
"Because the only person who gets to cum in my mouth is
you," she typed with one hand while stroking her slick lower lips, it's
true it was a little white lie after that night with James, but the lie was
much hotter than the truth. "Brat," she fired back for good measure.
She hated how horny he got her sometimes.
"Oh right," he wrote back in mock ignorance. She
waited anxiously for what was going to come next, strumming herself slowly so
she wouldn't get too far too fast. She waited on edge, but nothing came. Maybe
he wasn't into it tonight, she wondered, maybe he,
"Do you remember that carwash we had over the summer
with the church youth group?" A shiver went down her spine. She remembered
it very well.
"Yeah, that was fun," she said, trying to appear
as un-horny as possible.
"Do you remember what happened when it was over?"
"I do," she said, another shiver running through
her.
"My mind is just a blank," he said, that smug
radiation returning, "remind me."
"You and I stayed late to put everything away in the
shed behind the church," she began. It was an innocent enough sentence,
but it obscured the sense memories she had of that day. They hadn't planned to
get frisky, but that didn't stop Rachel from picking a bright, revealing bikini
top to wear beneath her pale t-shirt. The shirt wasn't white, but she knew once
it got wet, it was going to get nice and clingy to her magnificent breasts,
illuminating the bikini underneath. She knew he'd be watching.
"And what happened when we got into the shed?" The
question made Rachel's eyes involuntarily close, and a slight moan escape as
she conjured up the memory. They had been teasing each other all day, and then,
away from prying, religious eyes, up against a stack of chairs, their bodies
collided.
"You put your hands down the front of my tiny jean
shorts; and put your fingers inside me." She mirrored the memory with her
fingers. She was wet and tight.
"Did you like it?"
"What do you think?"
"I don't know, I can't remember :)" He was such an
asshole.
"Yes Tim," she typed with annoyance, despite how
flushed and soaked and buzzing she was, "I liked it."
"Well that's good," he wrote. It was, she thought,
it was really good. She didn't know if it was the situation, being so close to
so many people who could catch them, or if he had just gotten that good at
pleasing her, but she was absolutely on fire that day. His fingers were magic,
and he sent her wanton body into overdrive, plunging inside her and gyrating
over her throbbing clit. "I seem to remember you asking me something while
I was doing that, didn't you?"
Rachel felt her face flush and her pussy gush. Whatever it
was about Tim, she was comfortable enough with him to really let loose what she
kept hidden behind her good girl demeanor, what she would call her inner slut.
She wanted him to do things to her she'd never want another man to, and
sometimes she'd ask for them, too. "Yes."
"What was it?"
She felt a chill run through her. "I asked you to talk
dirty to me." It might have seemed like a fairly innocent request to most
others, but for her it was a huge step.
"Did I?" Oh, boy did he;
"Yes."
"Did you like it?"
"Yes."
"What did I say?"
Rachel tensed up. There was no way she was going to repeat
anything he said to her. "I don't remember.?"
"No?"
"No."
"Too bad."
She knew Tim knew she was lying, but he didn't push it, he
knew that was the quickest way to these little sessions they had being shut
down. Truth was, though, she remembered it alright, she remembered every word,
she thought about it frequently when she touched herself.
He talked about how tight her cunt was, how wet she was for
him, how she was such an unrepentant slut for his cock. It was intense, but it
turned her on so much because it was true, at least it was how she thought
about herself. He talked about her huge tits, how much he loved putting his
cock between them, talked about her mouth and her throat, how they were so good
to his cock, so wet, so hungry for him. He talked about how pretty she was, and
how she looked even prettier covered in his cum; about how he knew she loved to
be covered in his thick load. She shook almost uncontrollably as he continued
on, teasing her about being caught by someone from their church, someone she
would know who would see her being a slut for him.
As she careened toward orgasm, that's when Tim brought out
the kill shot, the thing he knew got her the hottest and wettest, testing her,
teasing her, trying to get her to admit that what she really wanted was his
cock deep inside her, fucking her good, making her cum, pushing the bounds of
her commitment for "purity." So far she hadn't broken, but it was
getting harder and harder. And so was Tim.
Lost in sensation, Rachel's hand drifted to Tim's swim
trunks, gripping his sturdy pole. She knew she didn't love Tim, but boy, did
she love Tim's cock. She'd never admit it, but it was true, she Did want that
cock inside her. She Did want him to fuck her. She'd imagined how good it must
feel many times as she touched herself, but she could never let him do it. Good
girls don't do that. Do they? That thought was the last piece, and with a
whimper and a deep shudder, she felt her pussy contract and throb around Tim's
talented fingers as she began to cum.
His cock in her hand, her mouth hung open and she lurched
against Tim's body, erupting in pleasure, grasping onto him tightly to avoid
crying out and being discovered by the rest of the church volunteers. Fuck, he
was good at this, she thought, but why only him? Why couldn't anyone else do
what came so naturally to him?
"What happened after I put my fingers inside you?"
his new question popped Rachel out of her daydream. She hadn't cum, but the
memory and the self-stimulation had her reeling with sensation. She composed
herself well enough to type an answer with one hand.
"I got on my knees."
"I see," he responded, "did I ask you to do
that?" He was such a dick.
"No. I did it myself."
"And then what happened?"
"You don't remember?" she shot back, teasing him
now, turning the game on the gamester.
"Oh, I do," he answered quickly, "I just want
to see if you do."
She was far too close to cumming for this to derail her, and
so she answered truthfully. "I wanted to suck your cock, but you stopped
me. You stood there in front of me, me on my knees, and I watched you stroke
your cock right in front of my face."
"Did you like it?"
"Yes." She shuddered as she thought back to it.
She never imagined she would admit it, but she fucking loved it. She had never
had a guy just jerk off for her before, and it was thrilling. She wasn't even
naked, but she was enough for him in that moment that looking at her made him
want to cum. It was intensely flattering, she thought.
"Watching you cum turned me on so much," he said,
breaking the pattern of their game, "you looked so sexy, so hot, on your
knees with that wet shirt plastered over your amazing tits."
"I could tell," she wrote back, stroking herself
to the memory of his shortened breath and flared cockhead, dolloped with
precum. God, she was close; she was so fucking close;
"Do you remember what happened next?" he fumbled
out, clearly close to the edge himself. Knowing he was jerking off to their
shared memory just made it all hotter.
"You asked me to open my mouth."
"Did you?"
"Yes." Rachel was right on the precipice,
remembering being there on her knees, mouth open, waiting, while Tim jerked off
for her. She was edging herself now, she didn't want to cum yet, as she knew
the story wasn't quite over.
"Then what?" he said, following up almost
frantically with "what did you say to me?"
"I said," she began to type, conjuring up barely
enough focus to spell the words as the memories throbbed into her cunt,
"cum for me." The anticipation was excruciating, she didn't know how
much longer she could hold out. Thankfully Tim had mercy on them both.
"And did I?"
Her fingers stumbled to the three keys necessary to issue a
response. The enter key was like a starting pistol. As her message went back to
Tim, the memories of that moment with him sent her careening into oblivion, and
she uncontrollably exclaimed the very thing she wrote in her message:
"Yes."
On her knees in the shed, her mouth open and waiting, her
nipples hard as ice and pushing through the thin, soaked fabric of her shirt,
Rachel felt a buzz run up her spine as Tim lurched toward her, gasping.
Throwing one hand out for balance, the other sped up and down the length of his
magnificent cock, the magnificent cock mere inches from her face. A grunt and a
low howl poured from his throat. Rachel knew she should have closed her eyes,
but she didn't. She kept them open and she watched; watched as the fat purple
head of his dripping cock flared.
The first shot of Tim's cum, thick and white, leapt from the
tip and grazed her top lip before settling into her mouth. The next one was a
direct hit on her tongue, as was the third. She kept her mouth open and
attentive as he continued his carnal offering, but the next shot missed its
target, splattering against her lower lip and chin. The strain on his body
caused Tim to shift slightly, and Rachel watched as the remaining thick spurts
from her lover splattered her neck and all over the wet t-shirt that covered
her heaving breasts.
There was a digital silence between the computers for a few
moments as both Tim and Rachel re-lived their encounter through glorious
self-inflicted orgasms. In the moments after, they'd both wish the other was
there for real so they could relive and make new memories together, but soon
the chemicals would recede, the feelings would fade, and they'd go on with
their separate lives until the next time one of them needed a pick me up.
As Rachel sat there in a post-orgasmic daze, she remembered
the rest of the encounter that day in the shed. Once Tim had finished cumming,
the two locked eyes. Rachel's mouth remained open, she knew he'd want to see
his handiwork; see his cum pooled in her mouth and cascading down her chin and
neck. Then with a slight tilt back, Rachel closed her lips and swallowed the
whole load. Not long ago the prospect of a guy spilling semen in her mouth
would have made her vomit, and if it had been any other guy there's no way he'd
have even come close to unloading in her mouth, but there she was, on her
knees, more than happy to swallow Tim's load. What's more, she didn't even
clean herself off when they left the shed, she knew her shirt was wet enough
that no one would notice the splattered sperm across her tits. The idea made
her smile.
"Did you like it?" popped up on her screen, and
all she could do was chuckle. It was a question that held numerous
interpretations, and she answered it with equal ambiguity.
"Yes."
Their chat didn't last much longer, and as Rachel settled
into bed for the night, she reflected on her current situation. She liked playing
with Tim, but this was ridiculous. There Had to be someone else out there who
could make her cum, and she needed to find him. She needed him soon. She needed
Bill.
It turned out Bill wouldn't be as easy to get as she hoped.
Despite being open and receptive, and even a little flirty from time to time,
the truth was he was still with his girlfriend, and had no intention of leaving
her. That didn't stop Rachel from trying her best to change that though.
"You know what, my boy Cam is having a party tomorrow
night. Why don't you swing by and we'll talk?"
Rachel's eyes lit up as she read the text message. Bingo.
That night, Rachel made sure to look her absolute best. A
low cut dress and no bra put the girls on irresistible display and hung off her
curves deliciously. Dark thigh highs and boots left only a tantalizing hint of
her creamy skin, one that she hoped would encourage him to explore more.
Finally, her fiery hair, pulled back into a ponytail, and perfectly painted
lips sent the message that she was ready for him; if he was ready for her.
All eyes were on her as soon as she arrived. She looked
amazing, and she knew it. There were a couple familiar faces there who made a
B-line over to her, mutual friends of her and Bill whom she had hooked up with
in the past who were anxious to rekindle their connection after taking in how
good and ready she looked. The attention made her tingle, along with the
memories of their cocks, but she was there for one reason, and was laser
focused on her mission.
Looking around she finally spotted Bill in the kitchen, and
was about to make her way over when she heard a voice from beside her say
"You must be Rachel." Slightly annoyed by the delay, she turned
quickly with the intent to brush the distraction off, she was caught off guard
by a big smile and luscious, brown skin. Quite a distraction indeed.
"I; yes," she said, momentarily flustered,
"and you are?"
"Cam," he said, presenting a hand to shake,
"this is my place."
"Hi, Cam," she said, shaking his hand, "great
to meet you."
"Bill has told me a lot about you."
"Oh yeah?" He was handsome, it was true, and
charming, but her attention was quickly refocused as Bill caught her eye. She
was about to excuse herself when she remembered that he and Cam were friends.
Maybe that could be of benefit to her. "So what's his deal, anyway?
Haven't seen him in a while."
"Bill?" he said with a chuckle, "Mr.
Bigtime's got a fancy new job that keeps him pretty busy. I barely see him
anymore myself."
"Is he still with that girl?" she asked, trying to
be as nonchalant as possible, it wasn't working.
"Yeah, I think so. Not sure why she's not here tonight
though."
Jackpot.
Rachel didn't really hear much of what Cam said after that,
as she was formulating a plan.
"It was great to meet you Cam, I'm gonna go grab a
drink," she said with a polite smile.
"Uh, yeah;” Cam said, a disappointed pal pulling at his
face, "you too. Enjoy." Rachel would feel bad tomorrow about the way
she abruptly ditched him, but at that moment she only had one thing on her
mind.
"Hey, big stuff!" she said, sidling up to Bill by
the drinks in the kitchen, "how's it going?"
"Oh, hey, girl," Bill said, not totally turning
his attention to her, "glad you could make it. You having a good
time?"
"I am," she said, shimmying her hips closer to
him, "but I Could be having a better one." He just smiled faintly and
continued making his drink.
"Did you meet Cam?"
"I did. He's very nice."
"Yeah he's a good dude."
"So;” Rachel said, the anticipation getting to her,
"; do you wanna go somewhere and talk?"
"Listen, Rachel," Bill began, turning his
attention to her for the first time. She knew what was coming, and she needed
to cut it off before he could get it out.
"I can't hear you, let's go somewhere quieter,"
she said, taking his hand. He didn't move with her.
"Please?" she said, being as sympathetic as
possible. It worked, he relented, and the two made their way to one of the many
bedrooms in the place.
Low lamplight gave the room a sexy, moody glow, and the two
sat on the edge of the bed. Rachel made sure to turn toward him as much as
possible, to give him the best view of her outstanding cleavage.
"So; what'd you want to talk about?" she said,
with a mischievous smile. Her hand drifted over to the inside of his leg. He
didn't stop her.
"Listen, I know you and I had a great time, but that's
over. And it's gotta stay that way."
"Why? I know you liked what we had. Why can't we have
it again?" Her hand inched up his inseam.
"I got a girl now," he said, flatly, with no
inkling of stopping her wandering hand, "and it's pretty serious. I think
I'm gonna marry her."
"Well why would you wanna do something silly like
that?" she leaned closer, pushing her breasts together with her upper
arms. "I bet she doesn't treat you the way I do, does she?" Her hand
slipped up between Bill's legs. He didn't stop her. "I bet she can't, can
she?"
Bill's sigh brought a smile to Rachel's face, and with
practiced precision, she worked open his pants and pulled out his spectacular
cock. Slowly she began to work him as she leaned in to kiss his neck,
whispering to him declarations about how much she missed this, how much she
missed his big, hard cock.
Then in a sudden moment of clarity, Bill pushed her away and
stood up. He stared down at Rachel, still seated on the bed, with a look of
severe indecision; of guilt, and lust. He stood there, hard as a rock, and made
no attempt to put himself away. Fingers rising to the deep neckline of her
blouse, Rachel made the decision for him.
With a gentle tug, Rachel's impressive breasts spilled out
over the fabric. Thick, soft, and full, they jiggled hypnotically in the low
light of the room. She saw Bill's cock twitch as he looked at them. She smiled.
She gently grabbed Bill by the pants and encouraged him to come closer. He
didn't resist.
Leaning forward she held his impressive member and began to
wetly suckle on the flared tip. She missed having him in her mouth, and the way
they both moaned in unison told her the feeling was mutual. Her mouth watered,
and she let the lusty saliva run down his length while her free hand spread it
around. Then, when she felt like he was good and ready, she leaned back, lifted
her heavy tits in each hand and said two words: "fuck them."
Any freewill Bill had left evaporated, and he lurched
forward and sunk his straining prick into the deep chasm of cleavage created by
Rachel's pressed flesh. Her saliva on his length made his entry nice and slick,
and with one hand gripping her shoulder Bill did as she asked. Overcome with
lust and the promise of pleasure before him, he thrust hard and fast up between
Rachel's fat tits, quickly giving any semblance of control over to animalistic
grunts and groans. Rachel held her breasts tight, giving him the sweetest road
to travel, and every time the fat, flared head of Bill's cock popped out from
her cleavage she smiled a mischievous smile.
Bill was using her body, just the way she wanted him to,
just the way she knew would get him back, and so when he started to tremble and
hiss through clenched teeth, she didn't hesitate to egg him on. The whole
experience had been a whirlwind of thrusts, grunts, and gasps, and then all at
once Rachel felt the hot slap of thick, viscous pleasure splash against her
chin and neck.
Guiding Bill back to earth after an explosive orgasm, Rachel
leaned back against the bed, taking stock of the copious amount of semen that
was quickly cooling on her bare skin. She felt a slight pang of guilt at giving
him such a rare treat, seeing as he hadn't even gotten her off yet, but that
didn't matter. She knew that he would soon enough, and that they'd be back
together, and,
"I'm sorry, Rachel," Bill said, fumbling to put
himself away, now overcome with remorse in his post-orgasmic clarity, "I
love her. I do." He made his way toward the bedroom door before turning
back to offer her a final, "goodbye."
"He just left you there on the floor covered in his
cum???" Tim's words made her flinch as soon as they appeared on the
screen. The thought of what transpired the night before left her deeply
embarrassed, especially when she had to figure out how to get to the bathroom
without anyone seeing her soiled self, while also covering up enough to not get
any jizz on her clothes in the process. She thought about sneaking out of the
party as quickly as possible, but she didn't want to let a coward like Bill
make her do something equally cowardly, and so after cleaning herself up and
making sure there was not a trace left on her exposed chest, Rachel went back
to the party. She did her best to act like nothing was wrong, and for the most
part she succeeded. Only one person sensed her change in mood, Cam. He had
kindly asked her if everything was okay, and after politely assuring him it
was, she finished her drink and left, unable to hold back her emotions any
longer.
"Yeah. It was a pretty dick move."
"That guy's not worth your time, Rachel," Tim
typed back in support, "I don't care how pretty his cock is."
This was not something she would ever in a million years
tell any of classmates in college, lest the students at the Christian school
catch wind of her extra-curricular activities, but Tim was different. She could
talk about anything with him. She could Do anything with him. Well; almost
anything.
Rachel smiled at the joke. She was still smarting from the
evening's events, but talking with Tim always seemed to relax her. At least
until it started to turn her on. "What makes you think he has a nice
cock?"
"Because I know what you like." the words sent a
shiver down to her loins. "And if you were willing to go that far to break
up a relationship and get him back, well; he must have a pretty nice
cock."
"Maybe he does," she sent back, coyly, a tingle
running through her.
"Nicer than mine?"
She smiled and felt herself blush. "No," she said
honestly, before adding "but we can't keep doing this forever, you
know."
"I know," he began, "I know that one of these
days you're gonna find another person who can do what only I can do, another
person who can make you cum."
"How do you know he hasn't?" she wrote back, fully
knowing he was right.
"Because if he had, you wouldn't be here talking to me
:)"
"Touché," she typed, smiling to herself. She would
never understand why Tim was the only guy thus far, that could get her off; but
it was true. And until she found another, well;
”do you remember that time we almost got caught?" she
typed, feeling her nipples tighten as the words clicked onto the screen.
"You mean the time we thought we had the house all to
ourselves but didn't?" he wrote back promptly.
"Yeah." her neck was getting hot
"I do,"
"What do you remember about it?" Her thick thighs
started instinctively squeezing together as she awaited his response, the
pressure giving her clit a delicious, full press.
"I remember you, bent over the armrest of your couch,
skirt up over your ass, moaning into a pillow while I was slipping my fingers
into you from behind." His words burned through her retina as the memories
came rushing back. "Do you remember that?"
"Definitely," she typed back quickly with one hand
as the other drifted down between her legs. She sighed deeply as she gently
began stroking her joy buzzer. The memory was crystal clear to her. She had the
day off from work, and Tim managed to sneak out at lunch time, and the two got
to enjoy Rachel's house with no threat of interruption for the very first time.
Or so they had thought. She remembered the way he sidled up behind her, kissing
her neck while his hands explored her spectacular breasts. He pulled down the
front of her dress, not unlike the way she was on display for Bill the previous
night, and kneaded and caressed her impressive mammaries while kissing her neck
and whispering the dirtiest things into her ear.
"My God, you were So wet for me;” She remembered that
too. She had discovered that dirty talk turned her on immensely, and somehow it
was another thing Tim just seemed to be naturally good at. He would say
depraved, deeply lustful things to her, things he wanted to do to her, places
and body parts he wanted to explore, and it never failed to get her soaking
wet. She chalked the eroticism up to the fact that they both knew full sex was
off the table, and so hearing about all the different ways he would fuck her,
knowing it was taboo, just lit her fire quite well.
"Do you remember my fingers inside you?" Tim continued
to text his sexually-charged memories to Rachel.
"Fuck yes," she wrote back, a shiver running down
her spine. She remembered feeling Tim's hard cock pressing into her ass cheek
as he massaged her, and wishing she could let him do all the things he was
saying he wanted. She remembered him pushing her forward over the armrest
pulling her panties off and then pushing his fingers into her cunt, fucking her
with them. She closed her eyes and imagined it wasn't his fingers inside her
but his fantastic cock, and soon enough she was gripping a pillow tight to her
face in an attempt to stifle her cries as her body spasmed in orgasm. "Do
you remember what happened after that?"
"I'll never forget it." His answer made her smile.
"You sat me down in your father's recliner, got on your knees, and gave me
some absolutely world class head." Rachel felt herself start to blush,
this was also true. She was so awash in hormones and pleasure chemicals that
all she wanted to do was bask in them while she returned the favor. This wasn't
going to be some quickie blow job to get him off, she wanted to please him. For
the next however many minutes, her mouth belonged to him, and she wanted him to
use it as such. "Feeling my cock slide into your throat; good lord, girl,
it's something I think about every day." She'd be lying if she said she
didn't think about it too. It was intense, and it could be claustrophobic, but
the feeling of Tim’s cock sliding down her tight throat made her pussy throb
with need. "And then your brother came up from the basement >D"
"Oh my god! I almost Died!" It was true, the
second they heard feet on the basement stairs they slightly panicked, doing
their best to make themselves look presentable. Tim hurried into the bathroom
to hide, just as her brother came into the room, and Rachel herself, flustered
and red with exasperation and embarrassment, had to talk with him while doing
her best not to reveal she had only moments before been doing something
extremely frowned upon by her family and community. Luckily her facade was
still intact, and her brother had no reason to assume she'd ever do something
like throat a thick cock in their family's living room. But that didn't stop
her from being tense and nervous, especially once she noticed her panties on
the floor peeking out from around the corner of the couch she had so recently
been bent over getting finger fucked on.
"But that didn't stop us, did it?"
Rachel smirked, feeling another twinge run through her as
she slowly pet her cascading cunt. "No;” Finally her brother had gone back
down to the basement, and after finally taking a breath for what seemed like
the first time in minutes, she waved Tim out of the bathroom. Now, any
practical person would have called it quits for the day after that, but the
rush of being almost exposed, and the fact that she hadn't finished her job,
led her to take his hand and quietly lead him upstairs to her bedroom, making
sure to adeptly sweep up her panties from the floor as they passed.
"You liked it, didn't you?" Tim typed, "almost
getting caught?"
"No!" she lied, "why would you say
that?"
"Because you were absolutely soaked when we got to your
room :)" Once again Tim told no lies. Closing the door behind them, Tim
reached for the hem of her dress and pulled it completely off, leaving Rachel
totally nude and surprised. In a moment she found herself whisked across the
room and laying back on her childhood bed, and in the next moment Tim's face
was between her thick thighs, licking and lapping at her cunt, lighting up her
body with excitement and pleasure. "You tasted so good. You always taste
so good."
All she sent back was "an emoji of her tongue sticking
out," her wordless way of trying to appear aloof, despite how fucking
horny she was while going down memory lane with him at that moment. Her fingers
sped over her clit in just the way she liked, memories of Tim's talented tongue
revving her up, driving her toward much-needed release.
"You wanted me to fuck you that day, didn't you? Right
there on your bed, you wanted my cock inside you, didn't you?
Rachel's body shuddered. He was right again. She Had wanted
him to fuck her. In fact, the thought crossed her mind every time they hooked
up, and that day, senses reeling and rocking from the borderline exhibitionism
they were displaying, and from the expert way Tim was eating her out, she
wanted him. She wanted him to fuck her senseless. "No," she lied
again, "good girls don't do that."
That was her facade, her refrain she said to him time and
time again to pretend like she was innocent and pure, despite both of them
knowing just exactly what good girls were willing to do. She needed it. She
needed something to address the internal conflict she constantly struggled
with, and it was a mantra that did the trick for her psyche, even as she
fingered herself to the memories of holding Tim's head tight to her cunt as she
shuddered and shook and orgasmed on his tongue and fingers.
"Well I can tell you what else good girls don't
do," he wrote back, "do you want me to?"
Rachel shuddered, fingering herself wildly, beginning to
overheat, but managed to hit the three letters required to get him to continue.
She knew exactly what he was going to say, but still she wanted him to say it.
She could never bring herself to say these things herself, as she could still
barely rationalize these were things she did; things she enjoyed.
"Good girls don't slide their naked bodies back onto
their childhood beds and let strange naked men climb on top of them."
Her fingers worked furiously as the memories blazed behind
her eyes. Memories of Tim taking his clothes off, revealing that perfect cock
of his once more, just before climbing onto the bed to join her.
"And good girls don't push their big, beautiful tits
together and wrap them around strange men's hard cocks."
Rachel was breathing heavily now as her fingers worked, her
mind awash with hormones and memories. Tim didn't even have to ask that day,
she knew what he wanted, and as he climbed onto the bed to join her, straddling
her torso, she smiled. Leaning forward, she took him into her mouth with sloppy
abandon, making sure to make his rod as slick as possible. When he was nice and
ready, she laid back, propped her stupendous breasts up in each hand, squeezing
them together to make as tight a passage for him as she could, and let out a
low moan as she felt the heat of his turgid flesh begin to pass between them.
"Your tits are so amazing," Tim typed, "they
always feel so good wrapped around my cock, I love fucking them. Do you like it
when I fuck them?"
"Yes." she managed to eke out. It was an answer to
a question she never thought she'd ever get or give. She had always assumed sex
was going to be something she did with her husband, in a very specific way for
a very specific purpose. She never imagined she'd let a man she wasn't even
dating, do something like that. And she definitely never thought it would be
something she enjoyed. But there she was, driving herself toward orgasm with
her fingers high on the memory of Tim, her friend from youth group, straddling
her chest and thrusting his hard cock between her plump, swollen breasts. It
was so sexy to see him tower over her, grunting and grinding as her body gave
him pleasure, while the heat of his thick, wet cock caused delicious friction
against her skin and sent waves of excitement from her eyes straight down to
her clit.
"Good girls don't do that, Rachel," he typed, the
use of her name sending a flutter through her body, grounding her in the
reality of what they were doing, and had done, "and I know what good girls
Definitely don't do, Rachel." She was on the edge, body trembling as he
manifested the memory they both shared. She careened toward the edge of
pleasure as she awaited his next message. She knew exactly what it was going to
be. "Good girls definitely don't ask strange men to spill their hot cum
all over their faces." Her body was on fire, fingers audibly sloshing
through her soaked, swollen cunt. "But you did, didn't you, Rachel?"
Rachel grunted and gasped, breath leaving her as she
remembered. She remembered Tim on top of her, cock thrusting between her tits,
his boiling point clearly moments away. She remembered the words just falling
out of her mouth. He had done it before, and it was another thing she'd die
before admitting she enjoyed, but it had always been at his request, his need.
But that day, for whatever deep, animalistic reason, it was her need. So right
at the moment of peaking intensity, the flared straining tip of Tim’s cock
popping out from between her tits on every deep, labored stroke, Rachel gave
voice to her need with four little words: "Cum on my face."
Tim stopped mid thrust and looked down at the red haired
beauty below him with suspicion. She knew exactly why he had stopped, why he
hesitated. They had come a long way from their first awkward experience
together in the tent after prom, an experience that ended with his cum on her
skin and an exclamation of "Eew, gross!" from her, and now here she
was, wanting, needing, his cum on the most personal part of her body. "Please,"
she reiterated, "cum on my face."
Tim didn't resume sliding his cock between her slick
breasts. He shuffled forward, popping his perfect rod up out of their grasp,
and took it into his hand. He began to stroke; Slowly. Rachel knew immediately
what he was doing, it was a test, as if he wordlessly was asking "are you
sure?" She didn't move, she didn't flinch, she just looked him in the eyes
as his hand massaged his cock. She was beneath him, totally submissive in a way
she had never been before, and she found it exhilarating. Was it the position?
Was it the taboo act? Was it Tim? She didn't know.
Tim was the first to break eye contact, or at least his body
forced him to, when his breath began to get ragged and his body began to shake.
He never changed the tempo of his stroking, and Rachel watched in amazement as
his body got more and more tense. She smirked. He would never see it, but it
happened. And then, with a deep groan and a hurried exhale, the first rope of
hot love ejaculated out of Tim's cock and slapped her like warm rain right
across her nose and forehead. Finally her eyes closed, and she took in the
moment as more thick ropes of hot cum peppered her skin.
Rachel's body shook and seized as the memory came rushing
back. She didn't know if she'd ever let another man do that to her, but she had
no regrets. The intensity of the moment, the sense memory of Tim's hot seed
spilling all over her, made her pussy spasm around her fingers as she began to
cum.
"You still there?" the words popped up on the
screen after a few moments. Rachel had cum very hard, and was still trying to
get her thoughts together. All she could manage was a thumb's up emoji, as
forming words was not something she'd be able to do in the next few moments.
That felt so fucking good, she thought. It always felt so fucking good with
Tim, and that's what was so annoying about it. She couldn't go on like this.
She needed something else. Something real.
Something real would come her way about two weeks later.
Rachel discovered that waiting for something real wasn't
that easy. She hadn't touched herself, or talked to Tim, since that last
encounter, nor had she had any physical interactions with any classmates. She
was horny. Horny and defeated, a combination that never leads to a good result,
so when one of the guys she'd previously hooked up with hit her up to "get
together" that coming Friday, she folded and agreed.
It wouldn't be all bad, he was nice, had a decent cock, and
was skilled enough to bring her some pleasurable tingles with his tongue and
fingers before she gave him the tap out. Then she'd suck his cock, he'd cum and
go home happy, while Rachel inevitably would make her way back to her room,
boot up her computer, and reminisce with Tim about one of their clandestine
encounters until she got off. It was a lot of work for empty, momentary
pleasure.
She was walking to class, bemoaning her romantic failures
when she heard a voice call her name. It was a strong, deep voice that sent a
tingle through her body. Turning to meet the sound, she was greeted by the
bright, broad smile of Cam, Bill's friend. She remembered thinking he was cute
at the time, but there, in the bright light of day, she had no problem
admitting he was gorgeous.
"Wow, I mean, hey, hi!" she stammered, feeling her
cheeks start to flush with embarrassment.
"It's Cam, Bill's friend, we met at my house party a
few weeks back?"
"Oh, I remember," she said a little too
enthusiastically, again feeling heat run to her cheeks.
He chuckled. "Where you headed?"
"Paris Hall. You?"
"Same general direction, you mind if I walk with
you?"
"Not at all," she said with a smile of her own,
how could she say no to a face like that?
The two began walking, and struck up a conversation that
lasted well past the short distance to Paris Hall. He was easy to talk to, and
they had a lot in common. What's more, he seemed genuinely interested in her.
It'd be safe to say the feeling was mutual.
"Oh crap," Rachel exclaimed, realizing she was ten
minutes late to class, "I gotta go!"
"No problem, it was great to see you again," he
said with that irresistible smile, before adding, "actually; I was
wondering if I could see you again; again?"
Rachel felt her whole body flush. He was asking her out. On
a date. "Yes" she said, the word almost tumbling out of her mouth,
"That'd be great." The two locked eyes, both beaming with excitement.
"How's Friday?"
"Friday is perfect," she said, fully aware she
already had plans for Friday. Plans that would be cancelled as soon as
possible. She walked away smiling, and needless to say, Rachel's mind wasn't on
the class that followed.
When Friday came, Rachel dressed to impress, but maintained
a level of modesty. No cleavage, but a tight shirt that still showed off her
considerable assets; no pants, but a floor-length skirt that swished delightfully
around her thick hips when she walked. She thought about the evening to come,
and what to expect. More accurately she thought about what He expected. She had
a moment of self-consciousness where she wondered whether the only reason he
asked her out was because her reputation as a "fun hang" preceded
her, but she didn't want to dwell on that. Going to meet Cam, she put that all
out of her mind and was determined to enjoy the evening.
Rachel would soon find out she had absolutely nothing to
fear.
To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by LiminallySpaced, for Literotica.
56 min
November 21, 2025 Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1
Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.
Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward:
This is a story featuring Rachel from the explicit novel, “Sex Ed. Lessons”. meant to
flesh out her side of the journey. While it would definitely make things richer
if you've read that series, this is written to stand on its own. And if you
have read that series, and you notice that some small details don't exactly
line up with the events of ‘Sex Ed Lessons’, don't worry about it.
"Do Not cum in my mouth, okay?" a grunt of intoxicated
agreement was cast down, and Rachel dipped back down to take the hard,
glistening cock before her, back into her mouth. Rachel was worried, though.
Not worried about whether he'd forget what he agreed to, It didn't matter,
because she could always tell right before they were going to burst, she was
worried that she was 25, single, and a virgin. She was worried because all of
these things were based in the same concern, i.e. that she wasn't yet married.
Growing up in a conservative, Christian household (one so involved that her
family actually went to Two churches), being married was very important, and
the key to unlocking the next era of her life. It meant she'd be in a secure
relationship with someone she loved. It meant that she could start thinking
about starting a family of her own. But most importantly, although she'd never
admit it, being married meant she could finally fuck.
In all outward appearances, Rachel was the definition of the
good Christian girl, or at least that's what she worked very hard to make her
family and fellow church goers believe. In reality though, it's not that she
was "bad," but she definitely pushed the boundaries of what might be
deemed acceptable to her religious and social circles, especially when it came
to sex. She was still a woman, still had needs, and did everything she could to
satisfy them, as long as it was within the boundaries of "no premarital
sex." Or at least within the boundaries as she interpreted them.
Sex was never talked about in her household, and if the
topic ever snuck its way in, there were only negative feelings expressed. Her
mother always looked down on unwed mothers, or women who lived with their
significant others out of wedlock. Most impactful, though was the way she spoke
about her ex-husband, Rachel's father. Her father had cheated on her mother,
and Rachel knew what that meant, he was having sex with another woman. It was
wrong. It was immoral. And so that's how Rachel began to think about sex, as
something bad and immoral. But if that was the case, why was she so interested
in it? Why did the thought send such a jolt of excitement through her body?
This moral and personal confusion got even more complicated
when she touched herself for the first time on her 18th birthday. There had
been a boy at her party that made her belly flutter, and later that night, her
hand drifted down to the source of that heat and excitement. After the rush of
guilt she felt after that first glorious orgasm, she decided, well, That wasn't
Sex. That didn't Count. That was something she could do again, and boy, did she
want to. It was her little secret, something she did discreetly, behind the
backs of her family and friends, and the clandestine nature of it made it all
the more exciting.
First it was just the sensations of her body, touching,
exploring, that was enough, but soon other things started creeping into her
mind's eye as she pleasured herself. It wasn't just her touching herself, it
was dreams and fantasies of being touched by others. By men.
Rachel's interest in sex developed as quickly as her body
did. By 18 she had grown into quite a striking young woman. Tall, with long red
hair, she wasn't skinny by any means, but she was an athlete, so she became a
wonderful series of curves that began to bring her a lot of attention. She
quickly realized that the main focus of this attention from the opposite sex,
men and boys alike, were her impressive, 38G breasts. She knew they were
staring, she knew they liked them, and pretty soon she began to realize the
power she had over men. She'd never, ever admit it, but she liked it. It turned
her on to think of boys at her school sneaking peeks down her shirt, or certain
dads at her church who couldn't help but get lost in her cleavage. The thoughts
would harden her nipples, making them so sensitive, and she'd squeeze and knead
the big, hot flesh deliciously on her path to self-gratification.
It was around this time, amidst this new era of exploration,
when Rachel discovered porn, another thing her mother had demonized, another
thing she knew she would be chastised for enjoying. Yet it was another thing
she'd never ever admit she enjoyed, another thing whose secrecy and taboo made
it extra hot to her. It began out of a combination of hormones and pure
curiosity. As men became interested in her, she became more and more interested
in them, in what they wanted and what they offered.
She couldn't take her eyes off the screen that first time.
Tense with excitement and the fear of being found out, she trembled as the two
lovers began kissing and caressing. She practically held her breath once they
started to remove their clothes. She had never seen muscles like the rippling
row of glistening power the man had beneath his shirt, and her body tingled as
the woman's hands and lips cascaded over them. She could feel her nipples
getting hard beneath her clothes, and her face flushed with embarrassment. She
was alone, the house was empty, and still the feeling of doing something wrong
held her in its grip. It gripped and excited her all the same.
Entranced by the passion on display, Rachel realized she
audibly gasped when the man on the screen tore open the woman's shirt with one
forceful movement. The woman wasn't wearing a bra, and the click-clacking of
exploding buttons heralded the reveal of two considerable breasts. They were
full and beautiful, but Rachel knew hers were much bigger. Still, she couldn't
take her eyes off them, especially when the man took them into his strong
hands. The woman sighed in pleasure. Rachel was transfixed, no man had ever
touched her like that, and now the desire to change that was firmly rooted in
her mind. Then came the lips.
When the man on the screen took his partner's nipple into
his mouth, Rachel felt a buzz as if it were her nipple he was sucking. Transfixed
as she was, she barely registered her hands moving up to her breasts and
beginning to knead them through the thin fabric of the t-shirt she was wearing.
It was electric, and it was the hottest thing Rachel had ever seen, at least
until the man began to kiss his way down her body. He removed the rest of her
clothes in a whirlwind, and soon his face landed between her taut legs.
Rachel gasped, and as she watched this man pleasure the
woman with his mouth, her hands drifted down into the front of her shorts. She
was soaking wet, and buzzing. Her fingers slipped between her flushed lips, and
her body erupted in sensation. Pretty soon she was lost in the feeling of her
own body, eyes closed dreamily, caught in the soft clouds of moaning coming
from her computer screen. The tension inside her was rising, careening toward a
boiling point, and when her eyes opened, a shudder ran through her. The couple
on the screen had shifted, and now the woman was on her knees in front of her
lover, looking longingly up at him as her fingers danced around the length of a
very large, very strong-looking, Very hard cock.
Rachel couldn't look away. She had never seen a penis in her
life, and here, on the screen before here, was quite a specimen. She was taken
aback by the size, but even more so the passion and excitement with which the
woman was touching it. Her hands ran up and down its thick length, making it
flare even more with each downward stroke, eliciting deep moans of pleasure
from them both. Rachel was practically writhing in her seat, lingering so close
to the edge, entranced by the woman working the thick cock. Then the woman
leaned forward and took the fat head into her mouth.
Rachel moaned loudly, clamping a hand hard over her mouth in
embarrassment. Still, she couldn't take her eyes on the forbidden expression of
passion she was watching. She hadn't even considered putting her mouth on a
penis, as an option. And now here she was watching it being done, and finding
it highly erotic and sexy. When they changed positions again, and Rachel saw
the ecstasy on the woman's face as the man slid himself inside her cunt, it was
all she could take. Her eyes clamped shut suddenly, she bit down on her finger
to try and keep quiet, and her body exploded in orgasm.
Coming down, she watched the two in a languid, post-orgasmic
daze. The way their bodies moved together was intoxicating, and elicited a deep
want and jealousy inside Rachel. She wished it was her getting to experience
that thick, fabulous cock. She was lost in the moment when suddenly the man's
breath began to shorten and wheeze, and he backed off enough so that his
partner could quickly drop to her knees in front of him once again. The camera
pushed in close on just the straining tip and the woman's sliding, stroking hands,
and with a final, loud howl, the man shuddered, and thick white ropes began
leaping and pulsing out of the tip of his cock and splash across the woman's
face and into her open mouth.
Rachel wasn't expecting this. She hadn't even considered it.
She stared for a moment, then quickly shut the video off, sitting for a moment
with what she just witnessed. It was jarring, it was disgusting and dirty, but
at the same time; she couldn't stop thinking about it.
Putting the ending out of her mind, she reveled wistfully in
the experience of watching the two lovers. But porn was bad, wasn't it? She had
been told her whole life to watch out for it, to avoid it. But it was just the
one time, out of curiosity, she didn't "watch porn," that wouldn't be
right. And so she told herself that would be the only time, and it was. At
least until the next time. And the time after that. And the time after that.
Rachel had been developing strong desires, desires that she
was trying to control, but sometimes would find their way to the surface. One
such instance happened during an all-night youth group event where all the
teenagers locked themselves inside the church to watch movies and play board
games all night. Rachel had had a long standing crush on this one fellow member
named Devon, and seeing as they both were graduating high school soon, that
night would might be the last time they'd realistically see each other. So,
deep in the early morning hours, Rachel and Devon found themselves hidden away
from the tired eyes of the other teens, and there, in the dark corner of the
church stairwell, Rachel had her first kiss. It was nice. It was clumsy, but
Rachel didn't care. To her it was electricity coursing through her body. She
was excited. She was giddy. She was more turned on than she'd ever been in her
life.
Breaking from the kiss, Rachel took a moment to compose
herself. When she refocused her attention on Devon, she realized he was looking
down at her chest. As it was a sleepover, Rachel had on a long sleeping shirt,
one which had pulled tight against her mammoth chest thanks to the position
they shared on the stairs. She looked down and saw what the young boy was
transfixed on: her nipples were like two tiny diamonds atop her impressive
globes, pushing hard and prominent against the thin fabric that covered them.
Rachel smiled. Her brain was awash with pleasure chemicals,
hormones dialed to eleven for this first romantic experience, and before she
knew what she was saying, the words tumbled out of her mouth. "You can
touch them if you want."
Caught completely off guard at being caught in his ogling,
Devon sputtered, coughed, and quickly exited the scenario and the stairwell,
leaving Rachel alone, aroused, and embarrassed.
Making her way back to the group, it wasn't long before the first
of the others snuck over to her and gleefully whispered, "You and Devon
kissed?" Still raw from the embarrassment, Rachel denied it, saying she
would never do something like that. And from that point on, as far as any of
them knew, she kept true to her word.
But luckily for Rachel and her hormones, her church life and
her high school life were two completely different worlds, with absolutely zero
overlap. At church she was the perfect princess, living her life as pure and as
chaste as possible, under the watchful eye of her mother and God, but at school
she could be whoever she wanted. At school she had options.
Her first opportunity for something real came at a party at
a friend's house. The friend's cousin was in town, and Rachel thought he was
exceptionally cute. Lying to her mother about where she was going, Rachel was
excited as she dressed, taking care to purposefully show off her deep cleavage
and considerable assets for the first time in her life. She looked good, she
knew it, and when she got to the party, her suspicions were confirmed. All eyes
were on her as she walked in, and the boys all flocked to her side shortly
thereafter.
It didn't take her long to get what she was after, and soon
enough she found herself in a quiet bedroom with her friend's cousin, making
out. It was a breathy, zesty affair that started out innocently enough, with
touching in very chaste places. But when the boy decided to test his limits and
made the first move to touch her breasts, Rachel felt her whole body flush. For
the first time a man was touching her enormous breasts, and it felt absolutely
wonderful. She wanted more.
"Do you want to see them?" she said breathlessly.
All the boy could do was nod. Rachel had picked a top that showed a lot of
cleavage, but that didn't translate into the easiest removal, and after some
pulling and shuffling she finally spilled out over the top and into the cool
night air. She made a mental note to remember something easier access for the
next time.
The boy's eyes were as wide as saucers, and before she could
even give him the go ahead, his hands were on them again, kneading and
squeezing. Rachel lost her breath at the sudden explosion of feeling, and her
eyes closed as she lost herself in the sensations. The boy's lips cascaded over
her neck as he worked her big, sensitive tits, and Rachel's hands slipped down
over his body, taking in the feeling of her first man. He was tight, powerful,
and vigorous. Her hand stopped suddenly when it made its way between his legs,
and underneath the fabric of his jeans she felt, for the very first time, what
she immediately recognized as his cock. His Hard cock.
To say she was excited would be an understatement, and she
could barely control herself. She squeezed and rubbed the hard rod beneath the
boy's pants, doing everything she could to get a sense of its size. Between the
hands squeezing her breasts, and her hands squeezing his cock, Rachel was
totally lost in the moment, so much that she didn't even register when his body
stiffened and he pulled her tight to him. She heard him groan and gasp against
the flesh of her chest, and then immediately she knew what had happened. He had
cum in his pants.
There was a moment of silent recognition, and then suddenly
the boy was off of her. Some awkward words passed between them, and just as
quickly he was gone from the room leaving Rachel alone, breasts still out,
horny and unsatisfied. She'd take care of herself later that night, thinking
about nothing but the feel of the hard cock that had been in her hand.
Her next opportunity would come a couple weeks later at
another party, this time with a kid from her physics class. Rachel had quite a
crush, and had many times thought about him while she touched herself. They had
never really spoken, but that night at the party, with alcohol enough for all
and her tits on display once again, she found her courage and soon the two
ended up alone. This time, when she felt what was between the boy's legs, she
quickly made her way into his pants - she was desperate to avoid the disaster
of the last time. The boy didn't stop her, and soon Rachel's eyes were
transfixed to the fleshy tower sticking out from the folds of fabric, she was
finally face to face with her first cock.
She was excited, she was nervous, but most of all she couldn't
wait to get her hands on it, just like the woman in the video. It wasn't nearly
as impressive as the cock in the videos, but it was a cock, and she was going
to touch it. Once her fingers found their way to the hot skin, she began to
slowly stroke, doing her best to find her way down this untraveled path. The
boy moaned, indicating she was doing things right. It was a delicious feeling.
Rachel's body was buzzing as she played with the boy's cock.
Her nipples were like ice, her pussy was drenched, and her focus was so fully
turned to the stiff, fleshy member in her hands that she didn't even realize
she began to rhythmically squeeze her own thighs together. Each squeeze gently
stimulated her throbbing clit, and sent small bolts of pleasure rushing through
her. She was feeling good, she was feeling sexy, and so it was quite a surprise
when she finally looked back up at the boy and realized he had completely
fallen asleep.
Frustrated and disappointed once again, Rachel sighed, did
up the boy's pants, and went back to the party, letting him sleep it off. Her
mood definitely soured a bit for the rest of the evening, but that didn't stop
her from bringing herself to a raucous climax when she got home, images and
sensations of that hard cock in her hands racing through her mind as she came.
So far high school boys had been a big bust, and her senior
prom was fast approaching. She needed a date who was a sure thing, but she
wasn't certain she trusted anyone enough to really let loose with. Then she
remembered Tim. Tim was a friend of hers from the youth group at the Other
church she went to, and even though it would be breaking the rule she had made,
taking a boy from church to the prom would quell any suspicions from her
mother, what could possibly happen if her daughter's date was a nice boy from
church?
Well, her mother might be a little more hesitant if she had
seen what kind of conversations Tim and Rachel had at night over the internet.
Maybe it was the fact that she didn't go to that church all the time, thus she
didn't see him all the time, or maybe it had something to do with the backrub
he gave her that time on the church camping trip. Tim was cute, to be sure, and
the backrubs he gave were excellent. They became a repeat occurrence, when the
opportunity presented itself, but that camping trip had been special. There at
night, near a dying fire, they got very comfortable with each other. She leaned
close into his body as he touched her, beginning to wonder what it would feel
like if he touched her in other places. She didn't even realize she had let out
a small moan. They were isolated, both clearly turned on, and so Rachel leaned
into it. She touched his thigh, and arched her back into the boy, sending her
considerable breasts up into the night air.
This proved to be too much for Tim, and as he tensed up,
grunted, and then quickly removed himself from the situation and said
goodnight, she knew exactly what had happened. He had cum in his pants. She
wasn't sure how to interpret that at first, but back in her tent, lying quietly
next to her sleeping tent-mate, she thought about it. Despite the embarrassment
on his end, to her, the fact that her body made him cum in his pants was quite
the compliment. And the whole incident had made her extremely wet. Her fingers
slipped slowly into her shorts as she relived the event in her mind, and there
in the quiet of the night she silently worked herself to a breathless orgasm.
Since that night she and Tim remained in a flirty-yet-chaste
relationship, but she knew to get what she wanted she was going to need to step
it up to the next level. Looking at herself in the mirror, she took stock of
her body. She knew how impressive her breasts were, they were bigger than any
other woman she had ever seen. Even bigger than a lot of the women she had seen
in porn, too. She also knew what men wanted. And so after a conversation with
Tim that had extended long into the early hours of the morning, she made her
move, sending Tim some innocent, yet extremely suggestive photos under the guise
of needing his fashion advice. It turned her on, knowing why she was taking the
provocative photos, and her nipples reacted accordingly.
By the end of that evening, Rachel had her prom date.
The prom itself was fun, but her mind was focused on the after
party. Secluded in their own private tent, she was totally prepared to get what
she wanted. She had changed out of her dress and into a zip-up hoodie, some
short, comfortable shorts that showed off her hips, and nothing else. She was
getting wet before he even touched her, and once he did touch her, it was like
entering another world. She was tucked up in between his legs as he rubbed her
shoulders, just like at the camping trip, but there would be no sudden stops
this time. His fingers were magic on her skin, and she could feel his hard cock
pressing into her once again.
Tim's hands crested over her collarbone, and began stroking
the flat of her chest. She closed her eyes and began to get lost in the
wonderful sensation. She was getting extremely worked up, she even slipped one
of his thumbs into her mouth, sucking on it momentarily as it passed up her
neck. She hadn't even thought about it. She just did it.
It was getting hot, so hot, in that tent. Their bodies
rubbed together, Rachel's pussy getting wetter and wetter in anticipation. Then
finally her hand eased down the zipper of her hoodie, and her two, spectacular
breasts were freed to the night air.
A faint whisper of "oh my God," from Tim made her
smile, but the anticipation of what was next had her absolutely buzzing. It
felt like an eternity of exquisite torture, but finally Tim's hands slid down
the front of her bare chest, and for the very first time in her life, Rachel
felt the strong hands of a man squeeze her naked breasts. The pleasure, and the
relief, coursed through her body and she let out an involuntary
"Yes." Rachel knew she was gifted with great breasts, but they could
be a burden as well. Heavy and always pulling against her, having someone take
that pressure off her body mixed with her heightened sexual arousal was
absolutely euphoric.
Rachel writhed against Tim, pushing harder into him as he
worked her tits. His deepening breath on her neck, and the pressure of his face
tucked so tight against hers made her shiver. And his cock, she could feel it
pushing against her. It felt; substantial. Rachel shuddered at the thought that
Tim, her nice friend from church, might be packing something like the guys in
the videos she had secretly been watching. She wanted to know. She wanted IT.
But she wanted something else first.
Rachel's cunt was practically screaming with need. Flushed,
swollen, sopping wet. Her legs were unconsciously butterflying open and closed,
open and closed, each squeeze of her thighs sending a teasing bolt of slight
pleasure through her as she triggered her throbbing clit. She needed it, and
she couldn't wait any longer for Tim to take the hint.
Reaching up she took one of his hands in hers, reluctantly
pulled it from the shuddering flesh of her breast, and slid it down her body,
over her stomach, and with hardly any hesitation, beneath the band of her
shorts. When his finger slipped between her flushed lips and into the boiling
juices of her excitement, every hair on her body stood up with electric
stimulation. A man had never touched her like this, in this naughty, forbidden
way that would make her church friends blush. If they knew, if they only knew,
the exquisite pleasure she was feeling at that moment, she was sure those
uptight church friends would be blushing in envy.
Rachel began to shiver and shake at Tim's touch; she had no
idea if he had ever done this before, she suspected he hadn't, but somehow he
knew exactly where to touch her, How to touch her. She couldn't believe it, but
he might actually have known how to touch her even better than she did herself!
Rachel moaned as she felt one of Tim's fingers slide up into
her cunt. There it was, a man was inside her for the very first time. She felt
a drizzle of guilt mixed into the cocktail of pleasure, but why should she feel
guilty, she thought? This wasn't sex, this was something else completely. This
didn't count. This was okay. This was Very okay.
It felt lovely, him exploring inside her, but soon she
needed more. She asked for a second finger. He obliged.
It was all becoming too much. Two fingers in her cunt, a
hand squeezing her tits, and Tim's hard cock pressing into her lower back. She
wanted to see it. She needed to touch it. It was hard, and it was all for her.
Suddenly the dams burst, and with a chorus of howled
"Yes", Rachel's pussy spasmed and contracted, and her body exploded
in riotous orgasm. He made her cum, Tim from Church made her cum. He made her
cum harder than she ever had up to that point in her young life.
As her orgasm subsided, the gripping tension between the two
of them began to relax. Rachel turned to face the friend who just worked magic
on her pristine, virgin cunt, and with a cum-drunk smile she looked down at his
pants. She could see it pushing against the fabric. She desperately wanted to
free it. Shuffling into position, her fat, glorious tits shaking and wobbling
against the fabric of her hoodie as she moved, Rachel gleefully removed Tim's
pants, and paused in involuntary disbelief: Tim's cock was Perfect.
Big, proud, thick, she had seen a penis in real life before,
but she realized then and there that this was the first time she had ever seen
a Cock. She began to timidly explore, almost giddy with excitement. It was fun
enough, but when her hand finally wrapped around the prize in front of her and
Tim moaned in breathy pleasure, Rachel fully focused in on the experience at
hand.
She worked his shaft, taking note of how firm, yet soft, the
member was. She wondered how something like that could ever fit inside her
body. The thought sent a renewed shudder into her pussy.
And his balls, she had never played with balls before, they
felt different than she thought they would, but also just right. She liked the
way they rolled around in her hand. She could tell from the way he was
breathing that Tim liked it too.
Rachel worked him over with patient enthusiasm, stroking his
cock with a firm, rhythmic pace that seemed to be driving him wild. She turned
her focus to the straining, flaring, red skin of the head. It was starting to
drip, she could feel the clear precum running down over her hands. God, his
cock was so perfect. So big. She was still worried about whether it would fit,
but that didn't stop her from thinking about how badly she realized she wanted
that cock inside her. But she couldn't do that, that would be breaking the
rules. She couldn't put this perfect cock deep up inside her tight cunt no
matter how badly she wanted to. But she wanted this specimen in her body. Maybe
there was another way that didn't count. Maybe she could,
Tim's body stiffened, and a chorus of calls out to God
punctuated the arrival of his climax. Rachel could hardly wait, she had never
experienced this before. Tim's cock flared even wider in her hand, and she felt
his balls begin to jump and pull, and then in an instant he groaned one last
time and then thick ropes of white, sticky fluid began to jump and leap out of
his cockhead. Rachel was a virgin, but she wasn't stupid, Tim was cumming. She
was Making him cum.
It was an incredible sight, his writhing body erupting in white
fluid. She was entranced by how violent and aggressive a man's orgasm seemed,
but also tickled by the thought that when a man cums, his body is literally
jumping for joy. What's more, she was surprised by how much she liked it, liked
giving him pleasure. It was only fair after what he had done for her, and she
was happy to facilitate.
She was so taken by watching Tim cum that it wasn't until it
was all over that she realized that Tim's semen was all over her. In addition
to the sticky result that had poured down over her fingers as she stroked, a
big, thick line of it had slapped down on her upper chest, leaving a gooey
trail running down between her breasts. Rachel was momentarily shocked, she
hadn't expected to be covered in bodily fluids, and in a moment of overwhelmed
inexperience, she blurted out "Eew, gross!"
She would later come to realize how unfair and unkind that
response had been, but that would come later after much more experience.
After Tim left, Rachel spent the rest of the night
celebrating with her friends, but inside she was buzzing, reliving what she had
experienced. Tim's hands on her body had been electric, and she had never cum
like that in her life. And his cock, that Cock, it was incredible. The feeling
of it in her hands, the power, the erotic intensity, was intoxicating. She
wanted more. Something inside her had been unleashed, and she was desperate to
feed that hunger again.
The opportunity would come just the very next day. It was a
Saturday, and Rachel was supposed to be helping the church youth group with a
charity bake sale, but she skipped it to go to the beach with her fellow
classmates. That's where she'd get a little tipsy on cheap beer; where she'd
start flirting with Marcus, the boy from the track team with the sexy,
deep-chocolate skin; where the two of them would steal away out of the prying
eyes of the others as the sun went down.
High on hormones and the delightful buzz of alcohol, their
lips would come together, and their hands would start to explore. "They're
so big," he'd whisper, kneading and massaging Rachel's incredible breasts,
the front of her one piece bathing suit pulled down to reveal the milky wonders
to the evening light. Whether it was the inexperience or the alcohol, it wasn't
quite an expert massage, definitely not like what Tim had given her the night
before, and all it did was work her up and frustrate her. When she felt between
the boy's legs though, she decided it was time to take matters into her own
hands, literally.
Her loins were churning, and the buzz of erotic excitement
electrified her body. He was hard. He was Big. Barely able to contain herself,
she shimmied the boy's swim trunks down, and with an audible slapping noise,
his impressive cock sprang into view. The two paused to take in the moment, the
boy in apparent disbelief that this was happening, Rachel in disbelief that she
would be blessed with two impressive specimens back to back. His cock wasn't
perfect like Tim's but it was big, hard, and ready for her.
She took his considerable member in her hands, and began to
stroke and massage him. He groaned. She smiled. Leaning over him, working his
pole, her big breasts swayed gently to the rhythm. A tingle of excitement would
shoot through her every time the sensitive flesh of her globes would brush
against the tip of his cock. One hand went down to his full, hot balls and
cupped them. He groaned again.
Working him over, Rachel couldn't take her eyes off the
straining, swollen flesh sliding through her hands. She had him all to herself,
but there was still something she wanted, something she needed. She knew what
it was, but she also knew she couldn't satisfy that need no matter how much her
body throbbed. A certain frustration began to grow in her, until she suddenly
began thinking back to the videos she had been watching. She wanted this cock
inside her, and realized there was a way to satisfy that craving, at least for
now. A way that technically wasn't sex. But she couldn't do That, could she?
Her watering mouth answered the question for her. Slowly
lowering her head toward her prize, she could feel Marcus hold his breath as he
recognized what was coming. First her tongue, gently on the flesh of the head,
testing, trying. Not bad, and the way he shivered made her smile in delight.
Spurred on by her growing confidence and her intense desire, she licked her
lips, parted them slightly and slowly took the bulbous tip of Marcus' huge cock
into her mouth.
"Holy shit," he moaned, "holy shit!"
Rachel was thinking the same thing, holy shit, she had a penis in her mouth.
What's more, she didn't hate it. What's more, she wanted it there. Using her
hands to stimulate the rest of his impressive length, Rachel began to suckle
and tease the flared tip. Saliva dripped down from her hungry mouth,
lubricating his length, making her hands slip and slide up and down it with
ease. It was intoxicating, pleasuring this boy, and her pussy was practically
on fire. She couldn't wait for him to return the favor. If he was anything like
Tim, she was going to have the biggest orgasm of her life. She would,
"Oh fuck, oh fuck!" Marcus moaned. Rachel
remembered the night before with Tim, and knew immediately what that meant. She
had already learned so much from that experience, and didn't plan on going back
to the party covered in gross, sticky jizz, so this time she was prepared. As
Marcus started to wriggle and shake, she popped the tip of his cock out of her
mouth, angled it away from her, and continued to stroke him.
A grunt, a groan, a shudder, and then one of his hands
flailed out and squeezed Rachel's right breast. She gasped, an electric shock
of pleasure speeding through her, just as she felt the thick rod in her hand
twitch, lurch, and explode in a torrent of white-hot pleasure all over the
boy's torso. The experience was still very new to her, but at least she was
more ready for it than she had been the night before with Tim. She still wasn't
too keen on getting it all over herself, but she'd be lying if she said
watching how much pleasure she could give a person didn't turn her on
immensely.
Giving him a moment to get his bearings and calm his
breathing, Rachel waited anxiously. She was hornier than she'd ever been, her
pussy practically soaking its way through her bathing suit, anticipating Marcus
returning the favor. The night before with Tim had been an epic awakening, and
she couldn't wait to get a repeat of those rapturous feelings. Would he use his
fingers? Would he use his tongue? What did Marcus have in store for her
pleasure, she wondered.
She would have to keep wondering, as shortly after he
finished, the two of them were distracted by people walking nearby. They each
covered themselves up and waited for the interlopers to pass. Once the coast
was clear, Rachel began to take down the straps of her bathing suit once more,
but Marcus had already gotten to his feet. A short thank you and a weak apology
later and he was gone, back to the party.
Rachel was alone, annoyed, confused, and dreadfully horny.
She didn't dare go back to the party the way she was, she wouldn't be able to
think straight. And so there, in the darkness of the hidden corner they had
shared, with the sound of crashing waves behind her, Rachel pulled her bathing
suit aside and began to touch herself. She thought about Marcus, about his
glorious cock, but it wasn't doing it, she needed more. She thought about Tim.
His hands on her, his perfect cock slipping between her fingers, even that
moment when he shot his cum onto her plump tits. She remembered the shock of
the slapping semen. She remembered the heat of it on her skin.
Rachel covered her mouth as she began to cum.
After graduation, the summer opened up a bevy of new
opportunities to indulge in the new carnal activities she had been awoken to.
It wouldn't be long until she had her next opportunity to be delightfully
dirty, when she found herself on her knees in the laundry room of a classmate's
house at a party, slurping on the hard cock of a classmate's cousin. He wasn't
nearly the impressive specimen that Marcus or Tim had been, but after a slight
measure of disappointment, she took the opportunity to expand her repertoire
and experiment a bit. His smaller size allowed her to take more of him into her
mouth, and she began to learn the exciting mechanics of a true blow job.
The lips, the tongue, the slick sliding up and down the wet,
excited skin, she was starting to enjoy this. At least until her reverie was
broken by a sudden grunt and squeal, and a thick lob of jizz hit her in the
back of the throat, causing her to choke and gag. She quickly pulled off the
spurting member, leaving him to finish himself off, while she grabbed a nearby
towel and spit profusely into it, doing everything she could to get the salty
gob out of her mouth.
"What the hell, dude?" she barked at the still-trembling
boy. He apologized profusely, still swirling from his orgasm. She waved it off,
silently telling herself she'd never let that happen again, still turned on
enough to stick around and let him return the favor. He did, and there, perched
on the edge of a washing machine, Rachel felt a tongue on her cunt for the very
first time. It felt good, amazing even, but she couldn't get to where she
wanted to be. Whether it was still thinking about choking on his sperm or what,
she just couldn't cum. After a while she thanked him, told him he was great,
and they went back to the party, the boy feeling like a king, and Rachel
feeling ultimately unsatisfied.
She'd soon find out this wouldn't be a onetime occurrence.
Hornier than she'd ever been in her life, Rachel learned a lot that summer. She
learned a lot about what men like, and how to give it to them with her hands,
and especially her mouth; she learned she really loved big cocks, and that what
they say about black men tends to be true; she also learned that for whatever
reason, be it her own physical make up or the lack in skill of her lovers, no
matter how well she sucked their cock, no matter how it made her or them, no
matter how much instruction she gave them, they just could not make her cum.
Not a single one.
Well, that's not totally true. There was one, the first one.
There was Tim. But that wasn't an option. Right?
Rachel had more hope to finally find someone who could get
her off when she got to college. Despite the fact that she was attending a
strict, Christian university, she needed to keep up appearances of the pious,
good church girl she was, after all, she knew she couldn't be the only
person as horny as she was on campus. It didn't take long to find out she was
right. Finding guys to let her suck off wasn't difficult, but she realized
quickly that though the student body was willing, it was also largely
inexperienced. She pleasured plenty of men that first year at college, but
despite their best efforts, not a single one of them managed to get her off,
although Bill got very, very close.
Bill was an upperclassman she met through some friends, and
the two of them shared that look in their eye almost immediately. Bill was a
tall, strong man, with deep ebony skin, and always made Rachel tingle when he
was around. It wasn't long before it was just the two of them hanging out, and
unlike most of the boys she had fooled around with up to this point, Bill had
his own, private room. That first night they ended up back at Bill's place
making out, and soon Rachel's hands felt what he had between his legs, she
sighed an excited sigh. His hands on her tits felt amazing, but she needed to
see it. Working his pants open she finally freed it, and was taken aback by
what she saw, she had hit the jackpot.
They kissed slowly as she gently worked him with one hand,
getting familiar with the size and firmness of this new prize. Her mouth began
to water, she needed to have it, but just when she thought to make the move
south, Bill pushed her back onto the bed. She felt wild, her top pulled down,
her breasts exposed, her skirt pushed up, and soon her panties sliding down her
legs. She was worried for a moment that he might try to fuck her, good
Christian girls don't do that, after all, but then he kissed an nibbled his way
down her tingling body until his head rested firmly between her legs.
Her body shivered when his tongue touched her cunt, and it
hardly stopped for the next few minutes. This boy was good. This boy knew what
he was doing. She cooed when he slipped the first finger inside her, feeling
her slick, tight walls grip at it. She gasped at the second finger moments
later, she loved it when there were two fingers inside her, but when he put the
third finger in, adding more thickness than she'd ever felt inside her, she
moaned long and hard.
The fingers and his tongue created a cacophony of pleasure
inside her. Her body was buzzing, her nipples were hard, her pussy was like
Niagara Falls, and yet she couldn't quite get there, she still couldn't cum.
After a while, despite how much she loved it, she gave the boy a break and
pushed him away. He hadn't made her cum, but he got closer than any other boy
to that point, and for that she was grateful. For that she repaid him.
Still buzzing, still awash in pleasure chemicals swirling
around in her brain, Rachel slipped down between Bill's legs. Rachel had
learned a lot since that first night in the tent with Tim, and she wanted to
show Bill everything she learned.
Holding his impressive manhood with two hands, Rachel
slipped the fat head into her mouth. Her lips and tongue worked his sensitive
flesh, sucking and licking at the considerable tip with delight. Her mouth was
watering, cascading slick saliva down his shaft, and when she felt the wetness
reach her hands she started to stroke. Two hands, two lips and a tongue worked
him in tandem, and she shuddered each time she felt him throb.
"Suck my balls, baby," his deep voice directed.
Rachel felt a tingle run up her spine, she had never put balls in her mouth,
she had never even considered it, but what's more, none of the other guys she'd
been with had ever given her direction. No one had ever told her what to do.
She considered herself a strong, independent woman, but there, on her knees in
front of this man, she felt delicious conflicting emotions. She felt powerful,
being able to give such pleasure, being able to control his whole body, but
when he said those words, she also felt a buzz of subservience. What's more,
she realized she liked it. Without hesitation, Rachel dipped down and worked
the first testicle into her mouth. She sucked gently, rolling it around,
painting it with her tongue, and Bill moaned. Encouraged, she popped the other
one into her mouth and did the same thing, instinctively knowing to continue to
work his shaft while she did so.
"That's good, baby, that's good," he moaned
through clenched teeth. She smiled to herself. Of course it was good. She was
good, and she knew it. Then she felt fingers reach beneath her chin gently pull
her away. She looked up, a fiery passion in her glare, his towering cock still
soaring out from between her fingers. It was at that moment that she realized
her fingers barely touched, wrapped around Bill's shaft. "You like it,
don't you?" he said, smiling, catching her admiring his hardware. Rachel
nodded, licking her lips. "Why don't you see how much of it you can
take?"
Rachel felt a lump form in her throat as she considered his
question. Her mind flashed back to one of the videos she sneakily watched, one
where this beautiful redhead worked her mouth over a long, hard cock shaft.
Rachel smiled at the girl's hair and imagined she was the one in the video.
Then the girl caught her by surprise as she took the entire length of cock into
her mouth and down her throat. It was an impossible feat, Rachel thought, but
the image of the long member effortlessly sliding into the redhead's throat was
entrancing. It was so hot, and when the man pushed deeply one last time and
held his cock down her throat as he began to cum, Rachel began to cum too. It
was hot. It was dirty. It was something she could never do. Right?
Licking her lips, and full of nervous excitement, Rachel
slowly leaned in and took the fat, glistening head of Bill's cock into her
mouth. She worked it with her lips, building up lubrication as well as courage.
The hairs on her neck stood on end, she closed her eyes, and she pushed the
thick member deeper into her mouth. She felt it twitch as it passed the back of
her tongue, a feeling that made her recoil, momentarily freaked out.
"That's it, girl, just relax," came Bill's base,
comforting voice. He was so sexy, This was so sexy, and with a breezy smile
Rachel slipped her lips back around his length. Slowly again she pushed him
deeper into her mouth. This time she exhaled when she felt his head crest the
back of her tongue, and kept going, but gagged suddenly as she felt it hit that
inconvenient barrier at the entryway to the throat.
"I'm sorry," she choked, eyes watering as she
slipped him out momentarily to regroup. She thought she couldn't do it, maybe
if she just finished him off with her hands, that would be enough
"Don't you dare apologize," Bill said with a grin,
"you're so fucking hot, girl;” She felt his hand run up the back of her
neck, cup the back of her head, and gently edge her back to his waiting rod.
Rachel smiled. She didn't feel hot, but at that moment, tits
out, encouragement from this beautiful man as mascara began to run down her
cheeks, his hand pulling her back toward what they both wanted, Rachel felt
dirty. And it felt good to be dirty.
She dove back in enthusiastically, and once again that fat
head slipped over the back of her tongue. This time though she had a plan, she
had learned lots of things over the summer, including how to relax her throat
for the purposes of competitive beer chugging at parties. She never thought it
would come in handy in this realm, but there, with this big piece of meat in
her mouth, she thought of chugging a beer, and all of a sudden, urged on by the
hand on her head not letting her quit, she felt the thick, swollen head of
Bill's cock slip snuggly past her mouth and into her throat.
It was only the head, and only for a moment, but she had
done it. She came up for air, excited and eager, then went back down,
determined to take even more. Each time the head slipped into her open throat
more and more easily and she felt more and more of his stiff shaft pushing into
her throat, all while hearing base words and moans of encouragement coming from
Bill.
She had wanted to take the entire length but finally she
needed a break, only slightly disappointed to have only gotten three quarters
of the beast into her body. She was trying to think of what to do next to
finish him off, but Bill was way ahead of her. Grasping a massive tit in each
hand he pulled her close, and before she knew what was happening, Bill had
slipped his cock between her considerable breasts and began thrusting. This was
another activity Rachel had never considered, but based on the sounds coming
from her lover's throat, it was a very effective method of pleasure. She was
giving him pleasure with her body in yet another way that didn't break her
rules, Bill might technically have been fucking her, but they sure weren't
having sex. Rachel smiled and leaned into it, helping work her mammoth melons
up and down his straining cock.
Soon Bill began to stutter and shake, losing a grip on
Rachel's breasts. Rachel acted quick, taking over with her hands where her tits
had just been. She knew the signs, she knew he was going to cum, and boy was
she right. With a final deep grunt and a shake, Rachel felt Bill's epic cock
twitch and throb in her stroking hands, and watched three thick white ropes of
joy leap out of the tip, dripping onto her fingers and splattering on Bill's
beautiful, dark skin. His cum felt hot on her, and in that moment she realized
that maybe she didn't mind it after all. Maybe it was kind of sexy. That of
course was not something she would ever tell another soul, because she wasn't
that kind of girl. She wasn't the kind of girl who jerked guys off, who sucked
their cocks and took them into her throat, who let them fuck her tits and cum
on her.
Rachel turned away as she felt herself begin to blush. She
blushed because she knew that she Was that kind of girl. And she Liked it.
When she got home that night she had the room to herself,
and with thoughts of Bill's cock pushing into her throat fresh in her mind, she
finger fucked herself to a raucous, deeply intense orgasm. Lying there basking
in the afterglow, she wondered how long it'd have to be before someone else
could make her feel that way.
It would turn out she'd have to wait quite a while, as her
entire freshman year of college, no boy she shared an evening with could make
her cum. There were a number of various guys she hooked up with, a number of
various cocks that ended up in her mouth, then twitching and spurting in her
hands, but not one of them could get the job done for her. Bill even became one
of her very few repeat lovers, there was no way she was going to say no to that
cock, and besides, he still got her closer than anyone else at school had, but
not even he managed to get her there. It wasn't all in vain though, as Bill
taught Rachel many things about pleasing men, and by the time the year was over
she had no problem taking his big cock down her throat whenever he wanted her
to. Bill wanted to cum in her mouth, very badly, but she never let him, she put
up a front of being grossed out by it, but to Rachel that was something very
intimate and special. Something she had to reserve for someone who deserved it.
That summer she'd come to find out something deep down she
already knew, the person who deserved it; was Tim.
It began that first year of college. She'd come back to her
room unsatisfied after a disappointing night out, and there his screen name
would be, staring out at her from her computer. She had so desperately wanted
another night with him, although she'd never admit it. She'd even made a fool
out of herself in front of him that past summer in a vain attempt to get his
hands back on her body. This was all water under the bridge as they once again
began talking late into the night online, and soon all embarrassing memories
were replaced by intense flirting, games of truth or dare, and growing sexual
tension that not even the internet could deny.
Rachel tried to tell herself it was all just flirty fun,
this was her friend from church, after all, but things came to a head one night
early in the summer after cancelling a meet up with an old friend from high
school. She was trying to balance the intensity of her summer job with having a
social (and love) life, and lately that had meant spending a number of nights,
after a long shift at work, with someone she knew was a sure thing. He was
cute, had a nice cock, and most importantly he knew what to do with his hands.
They'd collide together in whichever clandestine location they could manage,
he'd obsess over her tits, then make his way down to her pussy, where he'd
begin to work magic on her pleasure zones.
Or at least that was the intent, because despite his best
efforts; efforts that Rachel thoroughly thoroughly enjoyed, for whatever reason
he could not make her cum. It'd be so frustrating, getting so close but never
getting over the edge, and after a no doubt valiant effort, Rachel would
relieve the poor boy from his exertions, settle him back, and work his young,
hard cock over with her mouth and hands until he sent white-hot ropes of semen
out of his body and all over his stomach and her fingers. Each time she'd leave
unsatisfied, and each time her conversation with Tim would lead her fingers to
her cunt, where she'd finish the job herself thinking about the dirty stuff the
two friends discussed.
This last time proved to be extra frustrating. It was the
fourth time she and this friend with benefits had been together, and the fourth
time he had not managed to make her cum. She wasn't doing this because she
liked the guy or wanted to spend time with him, she was horny and wanted to get
off, and this guy was not getting the job done, so when she saw plans for a
fifth attempt looming on her calendar, she cancelled, and decided to try
another tack. Under the guise of needing a stress-relieving, late-night
backrub, Rachel met Tim in the park by her house, and after some short small
talk, the two retired to Tim’s car.
It didn't take long for what she truly desired to come to
the fore. Tim knew why he was there. Months before, in one of their late night
conversations, Rachel admitted to him a fact that made him smile with satisfaction,
she admitted that he was the only one who had ever made her cum.
To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by LiminallySpaced, for Literotica.
56 min
November 19, 2025 Mrs. Bateman's Cougar Club: Part 2
Mrs. Bateman's Cougar Cliub: Part 2
The Women of '77 Changed My Life.
Based on
a post by Sel Wync Dog. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Discrete Services.
"Wait;
Mrs. Bateman; she paid to have sex with me?"
"Yes,
Todd."
"I
don't believe it; She's beautiful, I'd have fucked her for free! Any guy
would!"
"True,
but she's married and discretion is of vital importance. That is half of what
she's paying for. A great fuck is the other half. And she said it was worth
every penny. In fact she wants to come back next Friday, same time."
As I stood
there trying to come to grips with this revelation, Mrs. Bateman knelt on the
bed, her face pressed into the wet sheets. She inhaled the scent and moaned. I
glanced over and saw far enough under her skirt to see she was wearing thigh
high stockings rather than pantyhose. I stepped closer and lifted her skirt.
She was panty-less. I touched her pussy and found she was very wet.
Management Appreciation.
"God,
Mrs. Bateman, your pussy is soaking wet! Would you like me to fuck it?" I
said playfully.
"Would
you, Todd? That would be so nice."
I fucked her
from behind as she cooed encouragement.
"Oh,
that's so good Todd. You have such a big cock. You really are such a nice boy.
Yes, just like that. Fuck me, Todd, fuck me good. Oh yes."
Despite the
vigorous sex with Diane, I had no trouble getting stiff for my mentor, which is
what I realized she was. And I was thoroughly enjoying fucking her. Holding her
hips and thrusting into her was nice and I could watch my cock sliding in and
out. I could see her pussy stretching to accept my cock and when I pulled back,
it was covered in her wetness.
"Spank
me, Todd."
"What?"
"Spank
me!" she said more forcefully. "Spank my ass with your palm."
I did and
she swore.
"Harder!"
I smacked her
and she yelped.
"Yes!
That's it! Again! Yes! Not too hard and not too often, okay? You start with a
small, light smack and wait to see if she likes it. God, you feel good. Okay, slow
it down a bit. That's it, that's it; Yes; Now, I want you to pull out and then
press it in slowly. Oh yes, just like that. No, don't shove it in, just ease
the tip in; and out; and in...Oh yes, that good. Keep that up for a bit."
This felt
incredible! The sensation of repeated penetration was amazing but the
stimulation was going to make me cum.
"I'm
going to cum, Mrs. Bateman!"
She turned
and faced me, grabbing my cock and thrusting it into her mouth and her hands
stroked and caressed me. I shot my load into her mouth as she locked her eyes
with mine. It was wild, cumming as I stared into her eyes. This time when she'd
drained me, she leaned back a bit lifting and cradling her tits. She opened her
mouth. Cum flowed over her lips, down her chin, and dripped onto her tits. As I
watched she played with it. She ran her fingers through it and then rubbed it
into her skin like lotion. And she was smiling wickedly the whole time.
We showered,
put on robes, and had dinner. Later I changed and went home to await Mom's
nightly check-in. After that, I returned to Mrs. Bateman's and we slept in her
bed. No sex, just cuddling, kissing, and talking. And it was wonderful.
The next
morning I awoke with my typical morning woodie and my first thought was to try
and fuck the woman sleeping next to me. However she had other ideas and gave me
my first titty-fuck. She sucked my cock a bit, licked it up and down, then
wrapped her titties around it and stroked. It was fun. Then she laid down and I
straddled her, placing my cock between her tits which she then pressed
together. As I thrust back and forth she giggled and encouraged me. In a few
minutes I came. She grasped my cock, closed her eyes, and directed my spurts of
cum to completely cover her face. She then rubbed it around and even licked and
swallowed some. She forced her eyes open and stumbled to the dresser mirror.
Looking at her image she laughed.
"God,
that's a lot of cum!" she giggled. "It's weird I know, but I love it
so!" She washed her face and shooed me off.
A little
later as we ate breakfast she said,
"You
and I are not fucking today. You need to rest up for this evening."
"Why?"
Sue's Asian Erotics.
"You
have another client coming over."
"Oh?"
I said, my eyebrows raising.
That
afternoon I went to service the Caddy and when I returned there was another car
there. I went in, they were again sitting in the living room.
"Good!
You're here, come on in," she gestured at the other woman, "This is
Sue."
I noticed
she did not elaborate, no last name given. "Sue, this is Todd."
Sue looked
at me and smiled, "Hello Todd."
I smiled,
"Hello."
Sue was
Japanese and it was difficult to guess her age but she had to be in her late
thirties or early forties. She was pretty and wore her black hair long and
gathered in the back. She had a nice smile and her dark eyes were obviously
sizing me up. It felt awkward. Finally she stood and approached me. I stood
still as she circled me, one hand gently gliding across my chest, then my back.
Sue was
probably 5'3". She had a rather petite figure but possessed an air of
sophistication and authority. She was wearing a dark blue dress.
"Yes, I
believe he'll do." she said, then paused and looked at me again. "He
understands what; is required? This is all discrete of course;"
"Of
course," Mrs. Bateman replied and fixed me with an icy stare. "He has
far too much to lose."
Sue nodded
and headed for the stairs. Mrs. Bateman put her arm around me and kissed my
neck.
"Okay
Todd, this is going to be a little different. Sue has fantasies. Many women do.
Her's is being taken. Not raped, but you must use a little force to overcome
her reluctance. Nothing brutal or violent. She will resist a little and you
press on, ignoring it. But if she says 'No' or 'Stop', by god you'd better stop
immediately. Do you understand?"
"Yeah,
I think so. She wants to pretend to resist but really wants it."
"Yes."
Nervously I
went upstairs and knocked on the guest room door. It opened and I stepped in.
Sue closed the door behind me and I heard it lock. She had removed the dress and
draped it across the chair. Now she wore a small silky white camisole and
panties (I would later learn they were called tap panties and resembled running
shorts). She said nothing but walked slowly around and climbed onto the bed.
Nervously, I began to strip.
It wasn't
until I was naked and turned to face that she spoke.
"Olivia
was right! You are big!" she said as she reached out to grasp my swelling
cock.
I moaned as
she squeezed and tugged gently. She rose onto her knees and we kissed. She
moved her head from side to side and her kisses grew more intense. I slipped my
hands under her camisole but she pushed them away.
"Not
yet!"
"Okay,
no rush." I said and she backed away.
"You
know what to do? What I want?"
"Yes,
Mrs. Bateman explained."
She closed her
eyes and was quiet for a moment. Then she took a deep breath and nodded.
"Okay,
begin."
I rose from
the bed and walked towards her. Sue turned and faced the wall. I reached out
and gripped her shoulders, she flinched and said something in Japanese. I pulled
her to me and she resisted. I wrapped my arms about her and kissed her neck.
Sue repeated the word, it sounded like 'bango', but short and harsh. I began to
slide my hands down and around her waist, she kept her arms clenched tightly
over her chest. I kissed the other side of her neck and my kisses slowly
climbed up into her hair, behind her ear. I whispered.
"I want
you; you are so beautiful; give yourself to me, please;"
Sue muttered
something I couldn't understand. I slid my hands around, onto her belly, my
left moved up, under her camisole until her arms stopped me just below her
breasts. My right then slid down into her panties.
She said
something like "Shinaide kudasai;" and tried to pull away.
I leaned
into her and pressed her against the wall. My hand had reached her mound and I
felt her fur. Sue dropped one hand to grasp my wrist. My left hand slid up
until it cupped her right breast. It was small but firm and she gasped. I
pushed further with my right hand and my fingers found and explored her folds.
She whimpered and mumbled words I couldn't make out. I continued to kiss her
neck and ear. I continued to gently rub her pussy but didn't try to penetrate
her for another minute or two.
Slipping my
hands free I grasped her shoulders and spun her around. I held her head in both
hands and kissed her. She resisted, but only after a moment, turning her head.
I then kissed that side of her face, her neck and shoulder. Her chin rose as
she mumbled something at the ceiling. I kissed her exposed throat and she
seemed to tremble a little. I kissed further down her throat to her chest, as
far as the camisole . My hand sliding down to her waist, over her hips and onto
her thighs.

Then, very
slowly, my kisses rose upwards to her throat and mouth. This time when I kissed
her lips she didn't resist. She didn't participate in the kiss, she merely
allowed it. My hands, as they rose from her hips slid under her camisole and it
lifted. She tried to back away but was against the wall. As my hands reached
her armpits I lifted her arms over her head, the camisole following, her
breasts exposed as the silk covered her face.
Sue was
petite and her breasts were small but firm. Her nipples seemed abnormally large
in comparison and were stiff and erect in the center of small, dark red areola.
I lowered my head and covered them in kisses. Sue continued to mutter in
Japanese as I held her arms up. My kisses then roamed higher, up her throat. I
kissed her mouth again, shielded by the silk. This time she hesitated then
participated in the kiss, her lips moving with mine. I began to slide my hands
higher carrying the camisole over her head ever so slowly. I stopped with the
silk covering her eyes but our lips met. The kiss was longer and deeper and
ever so slowly she seemed to yield more and more.
I now had a
raging hard on and wanted her badly. I lifted the camisole higher and she
pulled her arms free, immediately covering her breasts. I scooped her up and
spun, dropping her on the bed. Before she could react, I grabbed her panties
and pulled them down and off. She clamped her legs together with one hand over
her pussy, the other arm over her breasts. Sue was pleading in Japanese as I
grasped her knees and forced her legs open. I peeled her hand away and kissed
her dark furred mound, then nuzzled my way down to her wet folds.
And Sue was
wet. Very wet. As my tongue worked its way in between her lips to lap her
juices, Sue moaned loudly. I forced myself to slow down and remember my
lessons. I focused on exploring her pussy, ignoring her clitoris. I licked her
slit from bottom to top and teased her by trying to thrust my tongue into her.
Sue had one hand on my head as if to push me away, though she didn't try very
hard. She continued to mutter and mumble and even squeeze with her legs as I
caressed her thighs and hips. Finally she ceased altogether as I brought her
clitoris into play. Her moans grew louder and her hips started rocking. I
waited until she seemed really close and then started sucking on her clit, and
flicking it rapidly with the tip of my tongue.
Sue started
babbling and pawing at my head with both hands. Then her legs began to tremble
and quiver, she thrust her hips upwards and cried out.
"Hai!
Hai! Hai! Ah!"
She tensed
up, her body rigid yet her muscles trembling, then collapsed.
Seizing the
opportunity I grabbed my cock and pressed the tip between her lips. Sue's eyes
flew open.
"Dame,
dame, dame!" she begged.
I thrust
into her and we both cried out. Damn she was tight. Soaking wet but tight. I pulled
back and thrust again. Again Sue cried out, I pulled back and thrust again and
again and again as she cried and squeezed her breasts. As I thrust faster and
faster she panted, the first words in English since we started.
"Too
much! Oh god! Too much, too much! Oh god!"
I was afraid
she was about to stop me but she didn't. Instead she grasped my right hand and
placed it on her throat. I didn't expect this and, confused, I slowed down.
Sure reached up and grabbed me by the throat with both hands.
"Fuck me!"
she whispered then uttered a stream of harsh sounding Japanese.
Okay, well
if this is what she wants; I thrust harder and faster and her grip weakened and
then failed. I forcibly kissed her without any reaction from her. I was
pounding her pussy and she was wailing and crying. She didn't say anything but
suddenly I felt her body stiffen and her pussy spasmed around my cock. It was
like a fist was squeezing it. I exploded, my cum spurting out and filling her.
After what seemed
ages, she went limp. I sat up and as I pulled out, a flood of cum flowed out
and down. I watched it for a moment then lay down next to her. After a few
minutes she stirred. Her hands explored her body, down to her pussy. She rolled
to face me. Scooting close she whispered in my ear.
"That
was incredible; But I have one more favor to ask."
"What's
that?"
"To
conclude my fantasy, I need you to bathe with me."
Okay...
The guest
bedroom we were using had its own full bath which included a big tub. Sue and I
bathed together and even fucked again, albeit nice and slow. She dressed and
then paused at the door. Turning she cupped my face in her hand.
"This;
was very important to me. I cannot explain why. Just know you have pleased me.
Greatly. I will not be back; but I am happy to have had this; affair. Goodbye
Todd."
She handed
me a thick envelope and left. I waited a minute and then dressed and went
downstairs. Mrs. Bateman was sitting at the kitchen table.
"She
said you were perfect. She said she was happy, satisfied and sore."
"What
was all that about?" I asked.
"I
believe she was exorcising a demon from her past." Mrs. Bateman replied.
"Something she wanted to revisit."
"Well
it sure was different."
"Tell
me everything, Todd, and while you do I'll fix you some dinner."
Later I
dashed home for Mom's 9PM call and then went back to Mrs. Bateman's. We slept
together but didn't fuck. She did end up giving me a great blow job before I
fell asleep.
Mammary Mary.
The next
couple of days were spent working on her rent house for a few hours and then
after dinner, fucking. She showed me new positions and taught me different
techniques. We also worked on my foreplay and oral skills. My next client came
on Wednesday.
I was
introduced to an older woman named Mary. She looked me over and, nodding,
handed an envelope to Mrs. Bateman. Instead of preceding me up to the room, she
took me by the hand and led me upstairs.
Mary was
older than anyone I had considered having sex with. She was easily fifty or
fifty five. But when she dropped her dress I saw only a very sexy woman. Mary
stood 5'7" in her high heels, had dark brown hair and brown eyes and an
amazing figure. She stood there facing me in black stockings, panties, garter
belt and bra. As she strutted across the room to me her eyes never left mine. I
felt like she was stalking me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed
me. The first kiss was about five or six seconds, the second was much longer
and open mouthed. Then came tongue, but not closed mouthed French kissing.
Rather it was open mouthed, her tongue teasing and enticing, dancing just out
of reach. She laughed and reached down to rub my crotch.
Grabbing my
belt she pulled me to the bed. Mary sat and unfastened my belt and jeans then
tugged them down, along with my underwear. She toyed with my swelling cock,
looked up at me and smiled. She paused to remove her bra. Her tits were
probably D cups but sagged, her nipples pointing downward more. Her areola were
so pale they were almost invisible but her nipples were nice and long. She
still said nothing at all but started stroking my cock.
She had
magic hands. I'd never felt anyone milk my cock like she was. Mary had a
technique that was incredible and in no time I was ready to cum. I warned her
that I was close, but she just smiled.
"Come
on then! Give it to me! Give it to me!"
I grunted
and came, spurting rope after rope of cum onto her chest and tits. Mary
continued to milk my cock until the last drop was deposited on her skin. She
stood up and stepped over to the mirror on the dresser. She stood there,
admiring her image and smiling for a moment then did something totally
surprising. She reached into her bag and pulled out a camera. I recognized it
as a Rolleiflex.
"Do you
know what this is?" she asked.
"Yes,
my Dad has one."
"Do you
know how to use it?"
"Sure;"
"Good,"
she handed it to me. "Take a few pictures of my spunk covered
titties."
I opened the
camera, took a couple, then suggested she lie on the bed and adjusted the lamp
to a better angle and took a few more. She then began to run her fingers
through the cum, and told me to take more pictures as she played with it.
Finally she pulled her panties off and had me take a couple of photos of her
pussy.
Now her
pussy was crowned with short, dark hair but her pussy itself was almost bare,
covered only by a little fuzz and her lips were long and dark. I took a few
photos and tried to get really close, but the camera wouldn't focus really
close.
She sat up and
took the camera and placed it back in her bag. She turned and pointed to the
bed. I laid down and she squatted and sat on my face, gripping the headboard. I
tasted her, she wasn't as sweet as Diane but okay. I went to work and as I did
she proceeded to hum. Soon she was rocking her hips a bit, then more and more.
She was at last producing a fair quantity of fluids and paused to finger
herself.

Satisfied,
she scooted down until she was over my cock, grasped it and inserted it. She
short-stroked a few times until everything was good and wet and then started
taking it all the way in long, slow strokes. She seemed to really like it slow
and, well, what the heck? It was sex after all. So what if she was older with
weird habits and tastes? I relaxed and savored the feeling of her slow ride as
I caressed and squeezed her tits.
"You
have such a nice cock, Todd," she said and sighed as she took it all.
"So nice. You like my titties? Everyone does. Go ahead and suck on them,
suck hard, I don't mind. In fact I want you to suck on them till it hurts. Yes;
now the other one; oh; yes; Would it shock you to know that I like it rough?
That I like a little pain?"
As I sucked
on her tit I spanked her. Mary yelped then grinned.
"Yes,
please!"
"Harder;"
Smack.
"Harder!"
Whack!
"Yes!"
Whack!
"More!
Please!" Whack!
Acting on
impulse I grabbed her hips and rocked her forward onto her knees. With her
weight off of me I started driving my cock in and out of her faster and faster.
Mary's voice rose an octave or two.
"Ah!"
As I fucked
her, my hands were squeezing her ass and I felt her puckered asshole beneath my
middle finger. I pushed on it.
"Oh My
God! Yes! Yes! Do It!" she cried out.
I pushed
harder and the tip of my finger penetrated her to my first knuckle.
"Oh! Oh
god, oh god, oh god;" she moaned. "Spank me! Bite me! Fuck me!"
I sucked as
much of her tit into my mouth as possible and bit down, albeit lightly, just
enough for her to feel my teeth, as I spanked her with my left hand. She yelped
and jerked and my finger slid in up to the second knuckle. I could feel my dick
sliding in and out I pressed down towards it.
""Oh
God! Gah!" she screamed and climaxed. Her body shook and tears filled her
eyes. Soon she collapsed on top of me and sobbed.
A few minutes
passed and she regained her composure. My cock had slipped from her and slowly
she rolled off and lay next to me. I rose on one elbow and brushed the hair
from her face.
"Are
you okay?" I asked.
Her mascara
was streaked and her eyes were red. She sniffed and smiled.
"Yes."
She sighed and then took a deep breath. "I suppose I owe you an
explanation;"
"No.
Not at all." I answered. "I want to please you and that means doing
whatever you want."
Mary stared
at me as if I had grown horns or turned blue. She blinked a few times and shook
her head.
"I
don't believe it. I-I thought you wanted to fuck and cum like all young guys.
No one has ever been focused on me, on my wants. That's why I decided to hire a
lover. But I still expected you to want to finish;"
"Oh, I
do. If you want to, that is. But if you get dressed and leave right now, that's
okay too. I won't starve for sex."
Mary smiled
and touched my cock. "No, I don't suppose you would."
She snuggled
in close and was quiet for a minute.
"Todd,
if you're really telling the truth about pleasing me; Well, there is something
I want to do."
"Okay;
What is it?"
Mary got up
and rummaged in her bag. She came back to the bed with her camera and a bottle
of lube.
"I want
you to take a photo of my pussy with your cock in it."
"Um;
okay."
"I have
my own darkroom and develop all my photos myself. These photos allow me to uh;
pleasure myself when I'm without a lover."
Mary laid
down and I played with her pussy. She encouraged me to use some lube and it did
help. Then after fucking her for a minute or two, I sat up and took the photos
as she'd instructed. A few with my cock all the way in, a few with it barely
in, and a few with it out, just touching her lips. Mary took the camera and set
it aside. She caressed and squeezed her breasts, smiling at me.
"Okay,
dear boy, you've been so patient and understanding. I owe you a good time. I
want you to fuck me, any way you want, just as long as you cum. I want to feel
you cum deep inside me, filling me with your hot spunk!"
I grinned
and leaned forward and picked up speed. Mary was kissing me and encouraging me.
"Oh
that's so good! Yes! Oh god, what a good fuck! Go on Todd, fuck me, fuck me,
fuck me!"
I kissed her
then whispered in her ear,
"Do you
like it? Is it good?"
"Yes!"
she responded.
"Are
you going to climax again?"
"I; I
don't know;"
"I want
you to climax again. I want to feel you climax as I fuck you."
She was
quiet for a moment.
"Mary,
you said everyone loves your titties;"
"Yes!"
"Do
you?"
"Yes!"
"Show
me. Suck on them!"
I rose up as
she gathered her titties and began to suck on first one and then the other. I
grabbed her ankles and held them up as I thrust in and out. I watched her suck
and squeeze them and felt myself getting close. I drove my cock in deep and
hard and held it as I came. Confined as it was, my cock struggled to spurt
forth its load. With the thrust and first spurt Mary gasped.
"Oh
god! I'm cumming!"
We stared
into each other's eyes as we climaxed. It was amazing. When I'd finished and
got up, Mary lay there for a minute. When she finally sat up she was smiling.
"That
was great, Todd." she touched my cheek gently. "You are really an
amazing young man and a great lover."
She stood
and walked into the bathroom. "Can I see you again?" she asked,
turning to face me. I looked her over.
"Maybe;"
I said grinning. "Answer a few questions first."
Mary stepped
into the bedroom and stood facing me. "Okay."
"How
old are you?"
"Fifty-six."
"What
is your bra size?"
"Thirty-six
double D."
"Did
you really like it when I fingered your ass?"
"Yes,
absolutely. It was wild, out of bounds, scary and exciting all at once."
"Mrs.
Bateman says that some women like to have anal sex, especially when on their
monthly; Have you tried it?"
Mary bit her
lip. "No; but I've thought about it."
"You
want to try?"
"Now?"
"Sure!
Why not?"
Mary bit her
lip and shook her head.
"No; I
don't think I could take it. Maybe someday, but not right now."
"Okay,
fair enough. One last question."
"Really?
Oh, okay."
"What
do you want to do next time?"
"Oh!
You!" she exclaimed and threw herself on me.
Mary held me
down and smothered me with kisses and smashed her big titties in my face. Then
she got up and went into the bathroom. I really, really needed to pee and
decided to slip on my clothes and go to the master bedroom and bath. When I'd
finished, Mary had gone. Mrs. Bateman handed me the envelope. I tore it open.
Two hundred and fifty dollars. Holy cow!
"She
said you were incredible. She wants to come back in two weeks and said you'd
earned a tip." Mrs. Bateman handed me another one-hundred dollar bill and
kissed me. "I am proud of you Todd. You are becoming a great lover for one
so new at it all. Now, I'll bet you have worked up an appetite. Come to the
kitchen and tell me all about it while I fix you a steak."
Sadly
though, my parents returned from their vacation and although I was able to find
ways to meet my clients, it became very awkward at home. Dad was clueless but I
think Mom suspected something was going on. But by the end of that summer I had
been able to make love to seven different women, five of them multiple times. I
reluctantly packed my bags and went off to college.
I settled
into the dorm life and tried to focus on adjusting to this new life and new
challenges. Classes were not as bad as I'd feared and the only real issue was
my roommate. I just didn't like having a roommate at all. Due to my wild
summer, I didn't feel the need to chase girls, and that allowed me to relax.
For a while.
One evening
in early December, as I was walking from the Library to my dorm, I saw a brown
'73 Caddie, Coupe de Ville idling in the parking lot. As I neared, the door
opened and Mrs. Bateman got out. I met her and she hugged and kissed me.
"What
are you doing here?" I asked.
"Well
two things, first my bed is empty and my pussy is lonely. I want you, Todd. I
want you to fuck me all night long; and leave me exhausted, and sore."
"I
would love that, but I can't take you into my dorm;"
"That's
why I rented a hotel room." she replied.
"Okay,
let's go!" I said eagerly.
We got in
her car; and as she drove, I asked,
"What
was the second reason for your coming out here?"
Mrs. Bateman
grinned. "Well, I am trading my home for a nice big house out here. I
haven't moved yet, but when I do, I was wondering if you would like to set up a
room there?"
I smiled.
"Well, I might set up a room to entertain guests, but I'd rather spend
most of my time in the Master Bedroom."
Mrs. Bateman
grinned evilly at me. "I was hoping you'd say that. I'd also like for you
to call me Olivia."
Based on
a post by Sel Wync Dog, for Literotica
28 min
November 17, 2025 Mrs. Bateman's Cougar Club: Part 1
Mrs. Bateman's Cougar Club: Part 1
The Summer of '77 Changed My Life.
Based on
a post by Sel Wync Dog. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Way back in
1977, I was a naive 18-year-old. Summer was here and I wanted to spend it
having fun. I was going to start college in the fall and luckily, didn't have
to work. Mom and Dad were fortunate and made good money. He was the VP of
Advertising and Marketing for a major energy company and Mom was actually a
successful author. I had a generous allowance and a car (a white '73 BMW) It
had been Dad's, and he gave it to me at graduation.
I guess I
should tell you about myself. I was a blonde-haired, skinny white boy with blue
eyes and a big dick. Not that I'd done anything with it. It was just genetics.
I knew I was bigger than my friends, but none of the girls I knew were aware of
that and I was too shy to advertise it. Hell, I wasn't even sure what to do
with it. My first experiments with jacking off were surprising and yet
disappointing. I wanted a woman. But as I said, I was painfully shy around the
females of the species.
My best
friend throughout school had been Rick Bateman. Rick had joined the Navy after
graduating, and was off at boot camp. Well, one day his Mom called. She said
that with Rick gone, she needed help with a few things involving the pool and
asked if I would come over. My Mom of course said yes without even asking me.
"Todd,
go on over to Olivia Bateman's and give her a hand with her pool."
I rang the
doorbell and she let me in.
"Thank
you for coming over Todd! I was hoping you weren't too busy."
"Not at
all Mrs. Bateman," I replied. "Just listening to albums."
"That's
nice, Rick likes the Eagles. Do you?"
"Oh
yeah! They're awesome!"
She led me
out into the back yard, Like most people in our neighborhood, she had a pool.
"With Rick around, I never hired a pool service, but now; I'm here alone,
and I would rather hire the maintenance done." She gestured at the pool.
Since Rick
had been gone, it had accumulated a layer of leaves.
"No
problem," I said. I'll take care of it."
She went
inside and I set to work.
Amazingly it
wasn't too bad. I was finishing up when I heard her come outside again. Now
their pool was inside a privacy fence but when I turned around I was surprised.
She was wearing a white bathrobe. Outside. In June.
Looking back
I can say Mrs. Bateman was about 5'7", 130 to 140 pounds, and very curvy.
Her tits had to be in the double to triple D range. Her wavy dark brown hair
was worn most often loose and reached her shoulders. Of course, although I
acknowledged her as attractive for a middle-aged woman, she was forty-one years
old, but I hadn't really thought of her in a sexual way. I'd known her and Rick
for twelve years. Her husband had passed away about six years earlier from
cancer.
As I stared
she dropped the robe onto a chaise. She was completely naked. She slowly walked
over to the pool and down the steps. She finally turned to face me when she was
waist-deep.
"I just
love having a pool!" she said smiling. "And I hate the idea of paying
someone to tend to it. Do you think you could do it for me, Todd?"
"Umm; I
guess so." I automatically answered.
"Wonderful!"
She turned
over and floated on her back, slowly going the length of the pool. She turned
and swam back then faced me again.
"Well,
Todd?"
"Huh?"
I stared at
her big tits as they floated in full view.
"Are
you coming in?"
"Uh;"
"Todd,
when a woman gets naked and invites you to skinny dip with her; you really
should. Wouldn't you rather touch these than just stare at them?" she said
as she cupped her breasts.
Okay, as I
said earlier, I was awkward and nervous around girls and not experienced or
confident. But the offer finally overcame my shyness and I quickly stripped and
dove in. Now the view of her big breasts had aroused me somewhat, but my
nervousness had prevented a full-blown hard-on. I suddenly found myself in
front of her and she slipped her arms around me and pulled me close. She kissed
me and I felt her breasts pressing into me. I felt my erection growing. She did
too; and reached down to grasp the thick rod. No one had ever done that. I
almost came right then. But she was experienced enough to realize how careful
she had to be. She smiled and released me after a moment.
"My,
you are blessed, aren't you, Todd? Why aren't the girls all over you?"
I blushed.
"I...uh;"
"Oh? Really?
You're still a virgin? Well, that won't do. That won't do at all. Here,"
she patted the edge of the pool, "sit up here. I want to visit Mr. Todd
for a while"
As I sat on
the pool edge she spread my legs wide, then toyed and stroked my cock gently while
smiling at me.
"Such a
nice, big cock." she said.
Then she
kissed it, licked it up and down, and finally slipped it into her mouth. She
sucked on it as she stroked it. Her grip was firm. I reclined back and rested
on my elbows. In no time, I knew I was going to cum. I tried to warn her but
she ignored me and I blew my load into her mouth.
Mrs. Bateman
didn't miss a beat and continued to swallow it all as she stroked my jerking
cock. I was stunned. I didn't know that was a thing. I had no idea a woman would
do that. Of course, all I knew was that:
you touched a girl,
she got wet,
you got hard,
you stuck it in,
thrust until you came. Period.
I truly knew
no more than that. I had a lot to learn.
Mrs. Bateman
finally finished and smiled at me. She continued to play with my cock.
"What?
Did that surprise you, Todd?"
"Yeah;
you just;"
"Swallowed
your cum," she said matter-of-factly. "Some women like to. Some
don't. I assume no one ever did that for you before."
I shook my
head.
"Well, I
like to. Especially with young guys. Otherwise, you might not last long once we
start fucking."
My eyes
popped.
"Oh
yes! I intend to fuck you, Todd. What do you think about that? I intend to fuck
you today, and if you're good enough, all summer long."
She took my
hands and pulled me into the pool with her. She kissed me again and again,
slowly teaching me to do it right. I squeezed her tits and she guided me to be
gentle and allowed me to kiss and suck on them.
See I loved
big tits. Always have. My girlfriends had laughed at my infatuation with big
knockers, and two of my slutty classmates had let me see and touch them. One
had let me kiss and suck a bit. She might have been a C cup at best. These big,
beautiful things were amazing! They were huge, soft, round and firm all at the
same time. Her areola were large tan ovals and her nipples were thick stubs. I
squeezed, kissed, sucked and played with them as she smiled and giggled.
"Boys!
Every one of you are titty-crazy! Come sit on the 3rd step up. I'll
sit below you. Now wrap your arms around me and let my tits know how much you
like them"
I was giddy
with enthusiasm and soon I had her nipples poking out firmly.
" You
just can't get enough of my big titties huh? Well go on, enjoy yourself!"
She said and laughed, as she leaned back against my chest. But a minute later
she spun around to face me, kneeling, and pulled my face to hers and kissed me
again. This time she slipped her tongue into my mouth. My last girlfriend had
allowed only a few French kisses and this was thrilling. Mrs. Bateman also
began to fondle my turgid cock again, and when I was good and stiff, she
climbed up the steps from the pool and lay on the padded double chaise lounge.
She spread her legs and toyed with her pussy.
I followed
and as I mounted her, she took my cock and guided me into her. She was wet and
warm and it felt fantastic. She was still holding my rather thick cock and
coached me to use short strokes in and out until I could fit deep inside of
her.
"Oh
god, Todd! That's it; nice and slow. God, you're so big! Oh, that feels so
good! Yes, yes; that's it; oh so good, oh so good!"
We fucked
nice and slow for a few minutes and then I warned her I was cumming again. She
laughed and grabbed my hips and held me deep.
"Go
ahead Todd, cum in me! Give it to me!"
I couldn't
hold back and came, emptying my load deep inside of her.
"God!
Yes! That feels so good!" she moaned.
When I had
finished, I pulled out and collapsed onto the chaise. Mrs. Bateman began to play
with her pussy and the flood of cum, thrusting her fingers in deep and rubbing
it all over her pussy.
"Not
bad;" she said. "A nice big cock, lots of cum; but you need training
and practice. If you keep quiet about it; this is going to be an amazing summer."
Mrs. Bateman
and I had sex again before she sent me home. I was fortunate that my parents
were too busy and disinterested to notice my shit-eating grin.
The next day
Mrs. Bateman "hired" me to help her with her rental properties. Mom
and Dad bought it and thereafter, my daily disappearances were ignored.

I would
arrive at her home and we would fuck immediately. This could be in any room of
the house or at the pool. We fucked in the living room, bedroom, kitchen, guest
rooms, even Rick's room, with the Eagles latest album playing on the stereo.
One
day she led me into the garage and I fucked her across the hood of her '73
Cadillac Coupe de Ville. She was wearing a nice skirt and shiny satin blouse,
and as we kissed and groped, I found she was wearing no panties and was soaking
wet. As I played with her pussy, she opened her blouse and lifted her braless
tits out. I bent her over the hood and took her from behind as she shouted
encouragement at me. After a bit, she pushed me away and rolled onto her back
with her hips on the fender and her legs in the air. As I fucked her, she
played with her tits and moaned. When we finished, I had to back the car out
and wash it.
Oh and she
insisted that I always call her either Mrs. Bateman, Ma'am, or Mistress. Never Olivia
or any affectionate nickname. I understand now that it was to keep me from
becoming too casual in public. But at the time it was also fun. I would step up
behind her in the living room and reach around to cup her huge tits. Nibbling
on her neck I would whisper.
"God,
Mrs. Bateman you are so sexy! I just can't help myself. I want to fuck you so
bad!"
"Oh
Todd," she would reply, "if you insist."
She would
bend over the sofa and I would lift her skirt and finger her pussy before
slipping my cock into her wet folds and snug, warm depths.
"Oh
Mrs. Bateman, that feels so good!" I would moan.
"You
feel good too Todd. such a big thick cock!"
Then after
pumping into her cunt for a while.
"Oh
Mrs. Bateman, I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum Mrs. Bateman!"
Sometimes
she would let me cum inside her, sometimes she would turn and suck me off. Once
she didn't turn fast enough and I sprayed my load all over her face and the
front of her dress. I expected her to be angry but she simply smiled.
"I'm
sorry Mrs. Bateman!"
"That's
okay, it happens," she said as she wiped the cum from her face and sucked
on her fingers. "But this dress; come help me change."
This went on
almost daily for three full weeks. I was coming home tired and my cock was
sore, but I was thrilled. I mean this woman wanted a lot of sex! We were
fucking at least three times a day!
I learned to
be a good fuck, of course, but more than that, she taught me to be a great
kisser, a skilled cunnilinguist, and an attentive lover. I learned foreplay,
physical and mental, and to focus on pleasing her, knowing that the journey to
her orgasm was fun and pleasing to me and that my own orgasm was always just
minutes after hers.
It was
thrilling to feel her pussy squeezing my cock as she came. That, coupled with
her vocalizations (be they cries of pleasure, squeals of delight, or shouts of
ecstasy) always made me cum. And beyond all that, she was paying me cash every
Friday to keep up the illusion that I had a legitimate job. I thought I was in
heaven.
Man, was I
wrong.
Overnighters.
July 1st was
on Friday. Mom and Dad had wanted to go on vacation that week and the next. I
didn't, of course and Mrs. Bateman came up with the ruse that one of her
renters was moving and we had to clean the place, paint, and prep it for the
next renter that week.
Mom was
upset, but Dad said it was a good experience;
and I
was left behind. I wanted to spend the night at her home but figured Mom would
call me nightly to check on me. Mrs. Bateman instead came over and spent the
night in my bed Thursday night. We made love for what seemed like hours and my
bed was soaked. She simply threw a towel over the wetness and went to sleep.
This was the
first time in my life that I had a woman sleep with me. I mean she went to
sleep in my arms. I discovered that amazing feeling of a soft, sensual body
pressed against mine. The next morning I woke up with the typical morning
woodie but she wasn't interested until she'd had a chance to wake up and get
some coffee. We did fool around elsewhere in the house, even going sixty-nine
across my parent's bed. Then she said she had some things to do and told me to
come over at four with an overnight bag.
Discrete with Diane.
When I
arrived, there was another car in her driveway. A nice cream colored Mercedes
450SLC. A convertible with the heart of a sports car. When I went in, using the
side door for appearance sake as she always insisted, I found Mrs. Bateman
sitting in the living room with another woman. Mrs. Bateman was in her favorite
wing chair, attired in a red skirt and white blouse. She waved me in.
"Ah,
here he is," she said. "Todd this is Diane, Diane, Todd," she
made the introductions. Diane stood and sized me up. She was tall, in her heels
she matched my 5'11". Her hair was blonde and she was a bit more slender
than Mrs. Bateman with smaller tits. She was tanned and her sleeveless dress
was white with a deep V front and a fully pleated skirt. As she stepped closer
I couldn't help but glance at her cleavage.
Diane traced
the V with one finger and smiled. The other hand she placed on my cheek. To my
surprise she kissed me. A nice deep, long kiss. A second kiss followed and I
felt her hand slide down to my crotch where it squeezed my growing cock. As she
stepped back, she grinned.
"Oh
yes, he'll do nicely."
She kissed
me again, this time with more passion. My hands found her waist and slid up her
back. I had no idea why this strange woman was doing this but damn, I wasn't
going to turn it down.
She broke the
kiss and walked away. Picking up her purse and a small bag, she went up the
stairs. I watched her long legs in that swishing skirt and stood there
grinning. Finally, as she disappeared from view the enchantment was broken.
Mrs. Bateman
stood and came over, wrapping her arms around me.
"What's
going on?" I asked.
"Oh
Todd, it's quite simple. You are going to go up to the guest room and fuck her
brains out. The same way you fuck me."
"What?"
"Yes,
she's waiting to fuck you. So go fuck her. Give her what she wants, any way she
wants, for as long as she wants. Be polite and patient and above all, ask no
questions!"
"She
wants to have sex with me?" I asked incredulously.
"Yes,
don't look so shocked! Look, if she met you somewhere else and hit on you,
suggested having sex, wouldn't you do it?"
"Umm;
Well before you started fucking me, yeah. But now that we're fucking.;"
Mrs. Bateman
smiled, "And if you want to keep fucking me, you'll go up there and please
her, like I know you can. Think of it as practice."
She swatted
my ass and pointed to the stairs. "Go."
I knocked on
the door but it was slightly ajar. I went in and closed it behind me. Diane was
standing at the foot of the bed. With barely a sound, the dress slipped from
her shoulders and fell to the floor around her ankles. She paused a moment to
let me gaze at her naked body. She was nicely tanned except for the white skin
of her bikini area. The stark tan lines were strangely erotic, obviously she
tanned in a small string bikini. Her tits were about a C cup and her areola
large and round with little pink nipples. Her waist was slim, and her hips
round and firm. She was proud of her body and liked showing it off it seemed.
"Your
turn," she said.
I stripped
and as my growing cock was freed, she grinned broadly. She climbed onto the bed
and uncrossed her legs, revealing a pussy covered in short, sandy straight
hair.
"I'm
told you have a talented tongue; Show me."
I started
with kisses on her ankles and slowly moved up each leg to her knees and then up
her inner thighs. By the time I reached her pussy she was gasping and breathing
rapidly. I could smell her arousal and she was already quite wet, beads of
fluid lined her inner lips and she tasted sweet. I did my best to focus on
pleasing her as Mrs. Bateman had taught me. Soon her hips were rocking and her
hands were squeezing her breasts. A cry of ecstasy and a gush of juices
confirmed her orgasm. I lapped up the tasty wetness and looked up at her.
"Oh
god!" she panted. "Fuck me, fuck me now!"
I slid my
knob against her wet slit and pushed it in. She was so wet it slid in easily. A
few thrusts and I was all the way in.
"Oh my
god! Oh my god! Oh my god!" she panted.
I held it
deep and kissed her, then she grabbed my head and stared deep into my eyes.
"Fuck
me!"
I started
thrusting in and out and she moaned and groaned in pleasure. Soon I rose to my
elbows and picked up the pace. Her pussy was making wet squishy sounds and her
tits were bouncing. I couldn't last and came, pumping my load in her. She
gasped.
"Oh
god! Oh god no! Not yet! Don't stop! Oh no!"

I sat up to
catch my breath and as I pulled out I could see the cum start to flow out of
her pussy. I found it weirdly erotic. Very erotic. Mrs. Bateman usually either
played with it, ignored it, or wiped it up with tissues. I'd never actually
watched it. I reached down and toyed with it, running my fingers through it and
spreading it over her pussy.
Diane was
watching too. I spread a glob over her clit and she twitched and gasped. I
slipped two fingers inside of her and she moaned. I stroked the inside of her
pussy behind her clit and she bit her lip and groaned. I kept it up and she was
soon gasping and trembling. She started pinching her nipples as I stroked
faster and faster. Cum was everywhere. Then she threw her head back and cried
out,
"Oh
Fuck! Gah!"
My cock was
hard again and I shoved it in, pushing all the way in one, hard, violent
thrust.
"Ah! Oh
Fuck!" she screamed.
I could feel
her pussy spasming around my cock, squeezing and releasing over and over again.
Diane
grabbed my hand and placed it over her mouth and screamed again and again. I
started thrusting. Slowly pulling out until only my knob was inside then
thrusting hard, slamming our bodies together. Each time, she screamed into my
hand. I began thrusting faster and she started sucking my cum drenched fingers.
Soon I was up on my knees, gripping her legs and pounding her furiously.
Diane was
gasping, and moaning, and weeping as she grabbed and pulled on the sheets. I
had no idea what I was doing, only that I couldn't stop. I was overcome with
desire, and passion, and need. I have no idea how long I fucked like that, but
finally felt the release coming and came again. I finished and pulled out,
watching again the flow of cum from her reddened pussy.
At some
point Diane had stopped being coherent and was limp with her eyes rolled back
and simply lay there moaning and humming. I lay next to her and cradled her
head. After a minute, her eyes focused on me and she smiled. I kissed her and
pushed the hair from her face.
I laid down
and she rolled onto her side next to me. She lifted one leg up and over me and
I could feel the wetness on my hip. After a bit I dozed off.
I was
awakened by Diane, stirring and sitting up. She smiled at me and went into the
bathroom. When she came out she seemed more composed and sat next to me. She
gently toyed with my flaccid cock.
"That;
That was amazing."
"Thank
you." I softly replied.
"I; I,
uh; I came, uh; I came a lot. I've never; had that happen, that intense, that;
long. God, a part of me wants to do it again. But I don't think I could take
another session like that."
"So we
take it easy this time," I said. My cock was growing as she played with
it.
Diane smiled
and straddled me. We kissed and I caressed her hips and back as she rubbed her
pussy against my cock. She reached down and guided it into her pussy, and
slowly slid down onto it. I let her ride me at her pace. She liked it slow and
I caressed her thighs, hips, waist and breasts as she rose and fell. The slow
pace was nice, I relaxed and studied her, my mind wandering.
Who was she?
I couldn't recall exactly where I'd seen her, yet she did seem familiar. She
was admittedly sexy, yet mature. I guessed she was in her late thirties at the
most. I felt like she was a trophy wife, she had that air about her. The
realization that I was probably fucking somebody's wife didn't upset me. If
anything it made me feel special. Damn lucky in fact. And if she wanted to meet
again? I knew I wouldn't turn it down.
Mrs. Bateman
suddenly leapt into my mind. What was going on? Why had she allowed me to fuck
this woman? How did they know each other? Was she indeed going to continue to
fuck me after this? And if I could fuck only one of them, which would it be?
Diane whoever-she-was was amazing, yet Mrs. Bateman had those huge tits and
loved to suck my cock...
I was jerked
from my musings as Diane leaned down and kissed me. Her tits pressed into my
chest.
"God
dammit Todd! I can't stand it! Fuck me again, fuck me hard and make me
cum!"
I grabbed her
hips and started thrusting in and out. Faster and faster as she rocked forward
on her knees. Her tits were in my face and I began to suck one. I squeezed her
ass and pounded her pussy. Diane screamed into the pillow a minute later.
"God!
Yes! Ah!"
I wanted to
finish, to cum again, but I wasn't sure how much more it might take. Diane
ended it for me, she slid down hard onto my cock and squeezed me tightly with
her arms, legs and pussy. She held me tightly as she quivered for a minute or
two, then slowly relaxed. She stayed on top and my cock relaxed inside of her.
Finally she rose up and looked in my face.
"God,
you are so good!" she said and kissed me.
"I, I
have got to stop," she muttered. "I don't want to...but I'm so
sore."
Slowly she sat
up and rolled off of me. My cock plopped wetly from her pussy. She bent and
kissed me again.
"Damn,
you're a good lover. But I need time to heal after a fucking like this."
She admitted.
She stumbled
into the bathroom, taking her dress with her.
I lay there
feeling awesomely happy. After a while Diane came out of the bathroom. She was
dressed and composed. Only her smile gave anything away. I sat up.
"Will I
see you again?" I asked.
"Look,
if you do see me, anywhere except in this room, you must ignore me.
Understand?"
"Yes, I
get it. But you are coming back then?"
She paused,
then grinned, "Oh dammit Todd, that was the best sex I've ever had! Of
course I'm coming back!"
She kissed me
again and left the room. I went to the bathroom. When I came out, Mrs. Bateman
was there. She smiled at me and then looked at the wet, crumpled sheets. She
reached out and wiped up some of the wetness. Holding her hand to her face she
inhaled deeply and grinned.
"I love
the smell of hot, wet sex," she said. "Call me sick if you want, but
it turns me on.'
She walked
over to me and gently caressed my cock.
"She
didn't break you, and it sounded like you pleased her. I'm proud of you Todd. I
knew you'd be a great fuck."
She pointed
to an envelope on the nightstand. "That's yours."
Curious, I
opened it. Inside were twenty dollar bills, I quickly counted them.
"Two
hundred bucks?"
"Yes,
that's all yours."
To be
continued. Based on a post by Sel
Wync Dog, for Literotica
26 min
November 15, 2025 Camp Natural: Part 2
Camp Natural: Part 2
Cameron s Camp Routine.
Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Six more people showed up for the nature hike. The first of
the six to join them was a girl and a guy who seemed to be a couple because
they were all over each other, kissing and lightly running their hands across
each other's bodies. The guy made no effort to hide the result from all of that
petting and kissing. What they were doing wasn't overtly sexual, but the fact
that they were naked meant that every touch was direct to the body.
"I will be right back," Elena said and got up to
go and greet them. Cameron wanted to stare at her ass as she walked away, but
he was present enough to remember that Haley was sitting right next to him.
Haley seemed uncharacteristically quiet. "You really do
look great," Cameron said, saying the first thing that came to mind to try
and break the silence.
"Thank you. It was a little bit weird getting ready for
the day knowing that I was going to just walk right out the door naked,"
Haley said.
"Same. When I got dried off and did my morning routine
minus putting on clothes and started to walk out the door my brain seemed to be
screaming at me, 'what are you doing, go back and put on clothes, you don't
want to be arrested!'" He said.
Haley laughed. "It does take some rewiring to be able
to walk outside naked."
"So, what do you want to do when we are done with the
hike?" He asked.
"I'm not sure, we can look at the list together when we
get back," Haley said. After that, she seemed to be her old self again and
was just as warm to Him. A pair of girls walked up, and Elena went and started
talking to them. The moment she left the couple, they went right back at it, almost
as if they were making up for lost time. As Elena was talking to the girls, two
athletic-looking guys showed up and started talking with them. Cameron didn't
want to be judgmental, but they looked like the type who would try and bully
him back home. The sound of their boisterous voices and laughing only seemed to
reaffirm His initial impression of them. He knew that part of his animosity
towards them was because he saw them as competition to being with Haley. He
still didn't know why Haley was spending so much time with him. She was such a
beautiful, nice, and cool girl that she could probably get with any guy she
wanted. He had to shake off those thoughts the best he could. He couldn't go
getting possessive of a girl that he had just met a day ago.
It was time to go, and no one else seemed to be showing up,
so Elena motioned for Haley and Him to join the group. "Ok, we are going
to get going now. The hike is going to take about an hour each way. It is one
of the easier trails and is well maintained, but I see that you are all wearing
shoes, which is a good idea. Being naked is all good and fine until you end up
with a thorn embedded in your foot. Did everyone put on sunscreen
already?" Haley was the only one who raised her hand. Elena opened her knapsack
and pulled out four small camp bottles of spray-on sunscreen, and gave them to
each pair. "You are going to be spending a lot of time out in the sun, so
unless you want sunburns where the sun normally doesn't shine, make sure you
are wearing sunscreen."
The couple started to apply sunscreen to one another,
rubbing it in a lot more than was necessary. The two guys stood far apart as
they handed the can back and forth to each other. The two girls who had walked
up helped each other apply it to their backs. They seemed comfortable with each
other and were tickling one another as they did it. The two jock guys couldn't
take their eyes off the two girls. Cameron judged them for it but then realized
that he was doing the same thing, so he respectfully looked away. He finished
up applying the sunscreen when Haley reached for the can. "I can get your
back for you," Haley said.
"Ok," Cameron said and handed over the bottle.
Haley sprayed it onto his shoulder blades and started to work it into his skin.
Her touch felt terrific, along with the thrill of both of them being naked and
her touching him. Her touch also did wonders to ease the kinks in his back from
both the stress and yesterday's hike. He only wished he could ask her to do his
legs too.
Cameron had his eyes closed, and Haley was finishing up on
his back when he heard Elena ask Haley if anyone had gotten her back yet. Haley
said no, and Elena took the can from her. He stepped back and saw Elena spray
Haley's back and start to work the sunblock in. Haley closed her eyes as Elena
worked in the sunscreen from her shoulders down to her lower back. He heard her
let out a little gasp and bite her lip. His erection strained at the sight of
the two girls together. They were both beautiful. He imagined what it would be
like to be with both of them, to have in bed at the same time Haley's pale
petite body, and Elena's darker and more curvaceous one.
Cameron had always had threesome fantasies, but to him those
had always been an extra level of fantasy than just being with one girl because
he had always thought the odds of one girl wanting to be with him were slim.
The thought of two girls being with him at the same time was extra fantastical.
"All done," Elena said and walked away from Haley.
Haley stood there for a few seconds with her eyes closed. Cameron wanted to ask
her if she was ok, but he didn't want to intrude on whatever moment she was
having. When she opened her eyes, He saw a look in them that he hadn't seen
before. "Let's get going," Elena called out and started to walk down
the path.
As they walked, Elena told them about the various plants
they passed, what kind of animals could be seen out here, and some more about
the camp's history. Cameron and Haley were walking directly behind Elena, with
the two girls and two guys in the middle, and the couple who seemed unable to
detach from one another bringing up the rear. He hung on every word that Elena
said. He loved hearing her talk and how knowledgeable she was. He loved to see
her walk too, the way her toned legs flexed, and how her ample ass bounced with
each step. He did his best to make sure that Haley didn't catch him checking
Elena out. He wondered if she would care if she did notice him. They barely
knew each other, so it wasn't like they were dating. He remembered how quiet
she had been earlier when she had first walked up to him, and Elena talking and
decided it would be best to be cautious.
The couple in the back was in their own world, and once the
two guys noticed that Elena was cold to their advances, they had started to try
and flirt with the pair of girls, so Elena seemed to be only talking to Haley
and Him. Haley would ask Elena questions occasionally about the animals and
woods, and Elena would answer her. They started to get into discussions about different
wildlife, and He felt a little left out, the more advanced their conversations
got. Still, it was nice seeing the two of them talk so animatedly about
something that they cared about.
It seemed that Haley must have picked one of the most
challenging hiking trails yesterday because this trail was wide and only had a
slight incline to it. Cameron's legs started to protest when they were about
halfway done, but by this point, he was beginning to get used to the pain, and
if he didn't overdo it, he would be able to ignore it. He jinxed himself
because the last half of the trail started to slope downward. Each step jarred
his knees, and He cursed himself for being so out of shape. His metabolism had
always kept him slim, but maybe he should try and pick up a weight now and
then. He had seen that his college of choice had a state-of-the-art gym that
was open to all students. At the time, he had thought he would never use it,
but now he promised he would take advantage of it.
Elena turned them from the main path to a side one. The
trail started to get smaller as the trees and overgrowth cluttered onto it,
giving them shade but also obscuring their view. Cameron was beginning to feel
claustrophobic as they continued to press in around him. From down in the direction
of the path, He started to hear flowing water. The sound grew louder with each
step. They had to crouch as the tree's branches grew over the path. They came
to a point where the trail was completely covered up with overhanging branches.
Elena led the way and went first and then held a branch up for Haley to follow.
Haley went under and then held it up for Him.
He stayed back to keep the branch to the side so that
the others could pass under more easily. The others thanked him as they moved
under. He had to pass under a few more branches to catch up. He ducked under
one final one, and then suddenly, he found himself in the middle of a wide-open
clearing with a swimming hole in the middle. To his right, the swimming hole
was fed by a small waterfall that cascaded into the pool of water. Some of it
escaped down into a narrow stream, but more water entered then what left. Since
the water was continually flowing, it was nearly crystal clear.
Cameron took his place next to Haley as they all admired the
beauty of this hidden place.
"The water is fed by the melting runoff from the
mountains to the north that takes months to fully melt, so this pool is
constantly being filled year-round. I hope you all brought your bathing
suits," Elena joked.
They broke into the same groups that they had been walking
in. Each group found their own side of the pool. The pool was around the size
of a swimming pool, so they had enough room for each group to mostly be on its
own. The pair of guys climbed up onto the edge where the waterfall was, which
was about 15 feet up, and then they jumped. When they emerged, they were
sputtering and cursing about how cold the water was. Everyone laughed.
"I told you guys that the water is snowmelt from the
mountains, of course, it is cold," Elena said. While the guys swam in the
pool, the pair of girls decided to suntan on the lush grass. The girl from the
couple went to dip her toe into the water, and she squealed at how cold it was,
her boyfriend saw his opportunity and went to push her in. She sensed what he
was about to do a second before it happened. She didn't have enough time to
avoid the shove, but she was able to grab onto her boyfriend and drag him in
with her. The two emerged from the water and cried out about how cold the water
was.
Haley saw Him watching what had just happened, and then how
he looked at her. "Don't even think about it," she said.
Elena held out her hands for Haley and Cameron, "Lets
jump in together?" They each took one of Elena's hands. "On three, we
go," Elena said. They stood five feet away from the pool and counted. On
three, they ran forward and jumped into the pool. Cameron had closed his eyes
right before they hit the water, but the cold of it shocked them back open.
Elena and Haley sunk into the water beside him, bubbles floating up with their
bodies as the stretched upward and started to swim to the surface. He wished
that the icy water was cold enough to freeze time itself so that he could
continue to take in the images of their nude bodies swimming up, and the
sunlight shining down through the water on top of them. He would have never
been able to experience anything as surreal as this moment if he had stayed
home, or if he had left earlier.
Haley and Elena made it up to the surface ahead of Him. He
admired their legs kicking back and forth and the brief flashes of their
pussies or asses as they turned in the water, and then he shot up to the
surface too, exclaiming just like all the others about how cold the water was.
Once Cameron started to get used to the chilly water, he
found that it was doing wonders to soothe the aching in his muscles. At first,
everyone stayed in their little groups. He had fun splashing around and horse
playing with Elena and Haley. They got into water fights and took turns shoving
each other under the water. At first, He felt awkward touching them, but he
started to relax the more they grabbed at him. Haley and Elena ended up making
a secret alliance and worked together to dunk Him as often as possible. He
protested faintly as the two girls wrestled with him, their soft tits and stiff
nipples pressing against him.
Cameron was glad for how cold the water was, for a while his
mind was still thinking sexual thoughts, the chill of the water stifled the
growth of his erection, but there was a couple of times where he found himself
getting hard, and it would press against the girls, so he had to break away
from them to cool down. Of course, they didn't let him retreat and seemed to
jump on him even more.
After about thirty minutes, the two girls that were
sunbathing hopped into the water, and Elena managed to get everyone together to
play some pool games. Cameron ended up being it first in a game of Marco Polo.
Even though he promised not to peak, Elena still insisted on tying her camp
counselor scarf over his face to blindfold him. He couldn't remember the last
time that he played this game. He did his best to tag someone, but every time
he felt like he was closing in on someone, they would manage to get away from
him. He did his best to listen around him for splashing, but the constant
dripping from the waterfall made it difficult at first, but the longer he was
blindfolded, the better he was able to tune out the sound of the waterfall and
listen around him for the splashes.
Cameron kept on coming up just a little short every time he
went after someone. Ready to finally be free of being it, the next time He
heard a splash in the water, He swam furiously and reached out. Knowing that
some of them kept on ducking under the water and kicking off the sides to get
past him, He reached down under the water and finally touch someone. He was
ecstatic that he caught someone, but as they swam past him, he realized that he
had fully groped someone. He was mortified.
Cameron heard someone break onto the surface of the water,
and then Elena said, "Well, looks like you finally got me." Her voice
didn't sound upset at all. He heard hear swim up to him, and then she started
to untie his blindfold. When He could finally see again, he saw just how close
Elena was to him, a whole lot closer than what was needed to untie it. Elena
smiled at him and then turned around. She looked over her shoulder at him.
"Can you blindfold me?" Elena asked.
Cameron took the blindfold from Elena and started to tie it
around her eyes. Elena drifted back against him, pressing her ass against his
*semi-erection. He fumbled with tying the knot. Elena pressed harder against
him.
"Having trouble?" she asked in a husky voice.
Cameron finished tying the knot, and then they resumed playing the game. They
played Marco Polo for a bit and then switched over to sharks in the water,
allowing Him to get a good look at the different girl's asses as they stood at
the edge of the water facing away. He couldn't remember the last time he had
this much fun doing something as simple yet pleasurable as playing pool games
with others.
After an hour of swimming, they all lay in the grass to dry.
The warmth of the sun after the cold of the water relaxed Cameron, and nearly
caused him to doze off as he lay with Elena and Haley, talking about their
lives back in the world with clothing and what they planned on doing after
summer ended. He found himself talking more and more, becoming almost as
comfortable with Elena as he was with Haley. On the walk back to camp, everyone
seemed closer, talking to each other and joking about how the games had gone in
the pool. He felt bad for being so judgmental about the two jocks. The more
time he spent near them, he realized that yeah, they were a bit loud, but they
were not that bad. They made it back to camp a little after two pm. Elena asked
if Haley and He wanted to go and get lunch with her in the mess hall. Haley
answered yes for both of them.
Lunch was burgers, hot dogs, and fries, and it was
delicious. After all of the swimming and hiking, Cameron was famished, and he
heaped his plate full of food twice. When Haley gave him a look at his second
helping He shrugged. "What? I'm hungry," he said. As He ate, the
girls mostly talked to one another, occasionally whispering. Sometimes He would
catch one or both of them staring, and then they would quickly avert their
eyes. Under their gaze, He felt even more exposed than when he first walked out
of his cabin in the nude.
As Cameron ate, he realized how comfortable he was becoming
with being naked in front of others like this. He hadn't even had any anxiety
when he had gone to get his second plate of food. Normally in class, it would
have taken him minutes to work up the courage to walk across the room to
sharpen his pencil or throw away some trash, yet here he was able to walk
across a full mess hall while being naked without half of the anxiety. He
hadn't expected to get into the nudist lifestyle, he had just been curious, but
now he could see the appeal to it.
Cameron was glad that the first thing they did after their
hike and all that swimming with Elena was to attend a bracelet making class. He
wasn't super interested in making bracelets, but he was just happy to be doing
something that let him sit down for once. The camp counselor showed the group
several different ways to make the knots and how to weave the string, making it
look straightforward, but once they picked out their colored strings and
started to try it out, He had trouble even getting it started. Haley scooted
closer to him and showed him how to do it, her fingers moving deftly. After a
couple more poor starts that lead to the whole thing coming unraveled, He was
finally able to get his bracelet started. If he could get over the frustration
of his hands not being able to do the movements correctly, he could see the
appeal in doing crafts like this. It did allow him to calm his mind as he
focused on the threads. Haley finished her bracelet in almost half the time
that it took Him to get his done. Cameron compared his bracelet to Haley's.
Hers was perfectly made, while he had numerous irregular patches where he
hadn't tightened the string down correctly.
"Let's trade," Haley said.
"What, why?" Cameron asked.
"I think it would be kind of nice, you know if we made
them for each other. Plus, I tried to warn you that you weren't making your
bracelet big enough. I doubt it could fit on your wrist," Haley said. To
prove her wrong, He tied it around his wrist. It was painful and dug into his
skin.
"I was able to get it to fit," Cameron said and
held his wrist in front of her face.
"Are you really going to risk losing circulation to
your hand and having your hand amputated just to prove me wrong?"
"Maybe," Cameron said, but even though he had just
put the bracelet on a few seconds ago, he could already feel his fingers
tingling. With Haley's help, he was able to remove his bracelet. Haley tied
hers around his wrist. It was a perfect fit, and He tied his around her wrist.
He doubted that the bracelet would survive until the end of camp.
Camp Routine.
Over the next week, Cameron fell into a nice routine at Camp
Natural with Haley and Elena. From the moment they woke up, they would get
ready, go to breakfast, and then do different camp activities together. They
did numerous activities that Elena oversaw and hung out with her during meals
and her downtime. Every day He became increasingly comfortable with being nude
and being around the two girls. He knew that he was crushing hard on Haley;
every day he spent with her, he found himself liking her more and more, but he
was feeling conflicted.
Cameron found himself being increasingly drawn to Elena too.
He loved her fiery attitude and how confident she was. She seemed to be
flirting with Him increasingly, but it was hard for him to tell if it was
genuine or was just how her personality was. She loved to tease him and see him
squirm.
Sometimes when Haley joined in, Cameron felt like he had the
world's most attractive bullies. He thought that maybe one or both girls liked
him, but he had misread signs before. He didn't want to try and make a move,
only to realize that he was misreading things and end up making things awkward
between them. He was enjoying Haley's company so much that he didn't want to do
anything to cause him to lose his camp buddy. He still worried about what he
was going to do but decided to try and not dwell on it like he usually would
and to just try and enjoy his time with the girls.
Friday, he went on a late-night hike with Haley again. Haley
and Cameron had spent every day together. With how much time they had spent
together and all that they had talked about, He felt like he was closer with
Haley then any of his friends back home. He had never been able to talk about
his problems with anyone else before.
The hike seemed easier this time after a week full of
physical activity. Cameron's body was still sore and repairing itself from all
of the activities that he was doing with Haley, but it also felt stronger now.
He could work through the pain better, and he breathed the woody mountain air
easier.
They made it to their secret overlook spot above the lake
and camp. They had thought ahead this time, and Cameron had a backpack full of
supplies. They laid a blanket down on the broad flat rock where they had sat
together on their first night. He had also packed them dinner and some drinks
since they had planned on missing dinner tonight. They ate together. He felt
the tension between them. Haley had been acting weird all day, frequently
looking lost in thought and distracted. She seemed nervous around Him, which
was odd since she had always seemed so confident around him. He wondered if it
was something he did and hoped that if it was his fault, he could fix it and
make sure that this night between them went smoothly.
They ate their dinner and then stared up at the stars.
Cameron had been reading online about astronomy. Now He knew a good amount more
of the names of the constellation and their star configurations, but that
knowledge didn't translate too well yet to spotting them in the sky. Haley
seemed impressed with the small amount that he had learned since they were last
up there.
There was a cold breeze, and Haley shivered. Cameron scooted
close to Haley and wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer. Haley
rested her head on His shoulder and then reached over to hold His hand. Their
hands were clasped on her thigh. They sat in silence, enjoying the stars and
moonlight, and the way that they reflected on the lake below. He started to
feel nervous. He had been waiting for the perfect time to make his move on Her.
He had several other opportunities where it seemed perfect to tell her how he
was starting to feel about her and how he wanted her. At every one of those
past opportunities, he had kept his mouth shut.
Cameron was scared to do something to push away Haley
because he valued her friendship too much. He always told himself that there
would be plenty of time to try and make his move later. If they got to know
each other better, it would hopefully increase her chances of liking him even
more. He knew this was true, but he also knew that he was just using that as an
excuse to wait for the perfect time. He knew that there was no such thing, it
was now, or he would procrastinate the rest of their time at the camp.
Cameron looked down at Haley's moonlit face. "Haley,
I..."
"Look," Haley said and pointed up. Above them was
a meteor shower streaking through the beautiful sky. "Wow, it's so
beautiful," Haley said.
Cameron looked down from the stars at Haley. Now, He
thought. "Not as beautiful as you," He said.
Haley looked at him with surprise. Cameron put a finger
under her chin and gently guided her to arch her mouth up, and then he lowered
slowly for a kiss. Haley quickly closed the distance. It felt amazing but was a
little awkward at first for both of them. When the topic of dating had come up
before, Haley had confessed that she had never dated anyone before. He had
confessed the same thing, but not that he had never been kissed before. Their
first kiss was sweet and tender, and they continued to hold hands during it.
Haley parted her lips a little, and their kiss deepened. When Haley broke off
the kiss, they were both panting. Haley had that smoldering look in her eyes.
He had seen that look a couple of times when they had been in contact a lot, or
when Elena teased them with her body.
Cameron was about to say something, but when he opened his
mouth, she kissed him again. They sat there under the stars making out for a
lost amount of time. He had a raging erection the whole time, and he wanted to
relieve himself desperately. The urge to try and explore Haley's body was
overwhelming, but He forced himself to be content with these first kisses. They
still had weeks left together, and He wanted to make sure he enjoyed every
moment with Her. When they were done kissing, Haley let out a contented sigh,
and they cuddled for a bit longer on the rock, looking up at the stars. He
wished that they could stay all night at their spot, and after the fact, he
realized that they could have done exactly that. All He had to do was get one
of the tents loaned out from the camp supplies. Next time, He told himself, we
are going to stay here all night.
The Cock Crows at sunrise.
The next morning Cameron walked into the showers to get
ready. He had managed to wake up earlier for once and wanted to surprise Haley
by being the one who woke her up. To his surprise, Elena was already in the
changing room. "Oh, hey," He said awkwardly.
"Hey," Elena said with a smile.
Cameron was silent for a moment as he figured out what to
say. "So, you are going to take a shower?" He asked. Excellent
observational skills there, He thought as he scolded himself.
"Yep," Elena said. She gathered up her assortment
of bottles. Cameron hadn't moved away from the doorway where he had first seen
her. "Are you going to be taking one?" Elena asked as she stood in
the doorway that led to the showers. Steam was curling out from a few others
already in there.
"Uh, yeah, be right there," Cameron said. Elena
turned, showing off her ass that he still couldn't get enough of looking at. He
set his towel down and followed Elena into the shower. Elena was at one of the
shower cubbies in the corner. She was standing under the water, rinsing off. He
had seen Elena naked for the last week, and then also wet when they swam in the
water hole, but there was just something so erotic in the sight of her in the
shower. He had seen others in the showers, but not a girl that was always
coming into contact with him and teasing him.
Cameron wanted to be close to her, so he went into the
shower that was next to her but on the opposite wall. He couldn't stop looking
at Elena as she ran her hands up and down his body as she soaped it. Since she
had stepped back to avoid the water as she soaped up, she was perfectly in
view. Elena looked over and caught him looking. He blushed and looked away, but
not before he saw Elena wink at him. She left the curtain open.
After being caught watching her shower, Cameron tried his
best to focus his eyes on the wall and started to wash his hair and body so
that he could get himself out of this situation. He looked down at the bracelet
Haley had given him. He felt guilty about the attention Elena seemed to be
giving him and being in this compromising situation with her. He was interrupted
from his inspection of the wall.
"Hey, Cameron?" Elena called to him. She sounded
like she was up to something. By that point, the others who were taking a
shower had left.
"Yeah?"
"Can you come over here?"
"Sure," He said. He did his best to think about
Haley and put his guard up as he walked over to Elena. The moment her body came
into view again, his willpower started to crumble.
"I can't get my back, can you wash it for me?"
Elena asked. She looked over her shoulder at him and smiled.
Cameron looked at his bracelet again for strength and then
started to say how he wasn't sure if he could do it when Elena turned around,
showing him her glistening tits and her pussy. He didn't even realize what he
was doing until he saw that his hands were held out, and Elena handed him her
bottle of body wash and loofa. "Thanks," Elena said.
Cameron started to scrub her back for her with the loofa,
admiring how tight her body was. Almost immediately, He became hard. As he
washed her back, Elena pressed back against him. He went as rigid as his
erection when it came into contact with her ass.
"Is everything ok?" Elena said.
"Yeah, I was just... distracted for a moment,"
Cameron said. When he was in the middle of talking, Elena pressed back a little
more against him and twisted side to side to rub against his cock. With a gulp,
He kept on washing her. With his free hand to massage the soap into her skin.
He worked his way down her back. He scrubbed along what he imagined her panty
line to be, while where he guessed it would be since he had never seen Elena in
just her panties. He washed the middle of her lower back and then rubbed with
each hand outward until he was holding her hips. Elena pressed back against him
again, nestling his cock in between her ass cheeks.
Cameron wanted to stay loyal to Haley, but he let his
smaller head do the thinking. He and Haley kissed the night before, but he knew
that didn't immediately mean that they were dating now. He might end up
regretting doing this with Elena, but he decided to live in the moment. He held
on to her hips and slowly pushed forward, sliding his cock further along her
cheeks. Elena let out a moan of surprise. He did it again, and this time Elena
pushed back against him, causing both of them to moan at the increased contact.
Elena took a couple of steps forward, and for a moment,
Cameron thought that he had overstepped their friendship and Elena's teasing,
and he had done something that she didn't like, but then she leaned forward and
braced herself against the wall. Despite his horrible track record of
misreading girls, even he couldn't misread this blatant invitation. He stepped
forward and pushed his erection down in between her ass cheeks and started to
slowly rock forward. The spray of water was on Elena's lower back and Cameron's
stomach. He wasn't sure what to do at first, so he just took it slow as he
rocked back and forth. He started to find a rhythm and steadily increased the
speed and pressure. The water and soap lubricated his cock, so he was able to
slide along her tight ass easily. Elena started to rock her hips again. At
first, she matched his pace, but then she began to move faster, so He had to
keep up with her. It felt amazing. He didn't know how much longer he could last
if they kept up the pace.
Elena shifted a little and placed both arms directly in
front of her, but then lowered one down. Cameron was confused for a moment, but
when he heard her let out a moan, he realized that she was touching herself
now. Elena would jerk every now and then, either through His actions or her
own. The sudden movement would cause her to push back roughly against him. He
decided if they had done this much, maybe he could push things a little
further. With one hand still on her hip, He leaned forward and grabbed at Her
tit. He couldn't believe that this was really happening. He loved how soft her
tit was, the way it filled his hand, and how her erect nipple pressed into his
hand. He loved the way her nipple was somehow hard and soft at the same time as
he played with it. Elena moaned loudly and started to hump back against him
even harder as he played with her tits with more pressure and pulled harder on
her nipples. He was getting close to cumming and did his best to hold back. He
wanted this moment to last for as long as possible.
Elena let out the loudest moan yet and started to spasm and
rock back against him. She gasped and moved randomly against Cameron's shaft.
He realized that Elena was cumming, so he gave in and stopped holding back. He
started to cum on the inside of her thighs. Her movements then caused him to
slide back and outside of her cheeky embrace. He shot another load onto the
small of her back, and one last one onto her ass. Elena braced herself against
the wall as she recovered. He looked down at the sight of Her ass covered in
his cum and imagined what it would look like to cum on her tits, on her face,
and how it would feel to be inside of her when he came. The water washed away
the mess from both of them.
Elena straightened up and turned towards him. She wrapped
her arms around Cameron's neck, pressed her body into him, and then her lips.
Her full soft lips felt so amazing, He was stunned from what they just did and
the fact that Elena was pressing against him as she kissed him, so it took him
a moment to start to kiss her back. Elena pulled back from the kiss but still
held onto him. He had his arms around her too. They looked into each other's
eyes. "I have been waiting days for you to try and make a move, so I
decided to try and speed things along," she said.
"What if this didn't work?"
"Then I would have thought you were beyond hope,"
Elena said. She laughed and gave him a quick peck on the lips.
"Well, I am glad I finally did something." They
broke apart. Cameron thought that they were going to go back to their separate
showers, but Elena grabbed his hand and held him back.
"Stay with me," Elena said. Cameron did as she
said, but he made sure to close the curtain behind them. As he pulled the
curtain closed, he scolded himself for not doing so earlier. The last thing he
wanted was for Haley or someone else to walk in and catch him in the shower
with Elena. He ended up using Elena's shower supplies because he said he would
stay with her, and he wasn't in a hurry to leave such a beautiful sight in
front of him. They washed each other off and stepped out of the shower
together.
Elena started to put on lotion when they were back out in
the changing room. She offered her lotion to Cameron, which he accepted. Elena
noticed He was now more withdrawn as they walked out of the shower. "Are
you upset we did that?" Elena asked, partially guessing correct at why he
was quiet.
"No, I really enjoyed it, I enjoy being with you, It's
just that-"
"You feel bad because of Haley?" Elena asked.
"Yeah," Cameron said.
"Look, I'm going to be honest, I really like Haley, and
I like you too. I know you like each other, but you guys aren't dating,
right?" Elena asked.
"We aren't," He confessed.
"Exactly, so why don't you relax. You guys aren't
exclusive, you have only known each other for a few days. If you guys do become
exclusive, let me know, and I don't mind backing off, or do you want me to just
stop now?" Elena said.
Cameron thought about it for a moment, all he had to say was
yes, and he could have Elena stop teasing him and leave him and Haley alone. It
might make things easier, but He wasn't sure if that was what he wanted. Camron
liked Haley, but he also liked Elena, and if he had to choose between him, he
didn't know how he could choose one or the other. He knew that they might all
be able to stay friends, but eventually he would have to choose one of them.
Elena was looking up expectantly at him, he wasn't used to her being so serious
for so long. He knew he might be making a mistake, but he had to try and see
what things would be like if he gave Elena a chance. To answer her, He leaned
forward and kissed her.
After the kiss, Elena smiled. "I will see you later
on," Elena said. Cameron walked back to his cabin. He felt overwhelming
levels of the butterflies in his stomach, but they were being swatted down by
the feelings of guilt that he was betraying Haley, and dread at what was going
to happen if this ended up blowing up in His face and hurting all of them. He
was used to having no girl problems, and now he was having problems with having
two girls. He was not used to these problems, to say the least.
Two Desirable Ladies.
Later, when Cameron saw Haley and Elena during breakfast, he
was quiet. He liked Haley, but he also had some feelings for Elena. Usually, He
would take months working out his feelings when he liked a girl, nothing would
ever come from him over dwelling on his feelings, but at least by that point,
he would have some familiar ruts so that his feelings were well laid out. With
only knowing Haley and Elena for a week, it was too soon for him to try and be
with either one of them, let alone juggle both of them. He had seen enough
sitcoms to know that this had to blow up in his face sooner or later, and
knowing his luck, He assumed that it would probably be sooner. He told himself
to take a day or two to think things through, and then after that, he would ask
one of them to be his girlfriend. Or camp girlfriend, however this would work,
and however long it would last, He knew that he had to try.
Cameron was withdrawn the whole time they ate breakfast, not
reacting as much to Elena's teasing or Haley when she talked to them. Both
girls noticed Cameron being withdrawn and thought that their recent intimate
moments with him might be the cause for him going back to his quiet self. Elena
and Haley tried to pull Cameron out of his slump, but this made Cameron even
more conflicted and guilty for what he had done with both girls without the
other one knowing.
After breakfast, Elena had to go back to work. She asked
them if they wanted to go to the movie night with her tonight. Haley said yes,
but Cameron didn't hear Elena's question, and she had to repeat herself.
"What, oh yeah, sure," He said when he finally heard more of what she
had said.
Cameron gathered up their plates and took them to the bin
next to the trash can.
"Does something seem wrong with Cameron?" Haley
asked Elena once it was just them at the table.
"Yeah, he seemed off," Elena said.
"Do you know what is wrong with him?" Haley asked.
"I don't know. Maybe he is just in some kind of slump
today," Elena said.
"Yeah, maybe," Haley said.
"Just keep an eye on him. Maybe between the both of us,
we can cheer him up," Elena said.
"Ok," Haley said. They planned to meet up later to
get ready before the movie. The girls hugged, it lingered, and then they broke
apart as Cameron walked up. Elena noticed that He seemed to perk up a little
when he saw the girls with their arms wrapped around each other.
Cameron and Haley spent the day together. Several times it
seemed like He was getting back to his usual self. Before, Haley had always
wanted to touch him, but she was nervous about coming off as too affectionate
with someone she had just met. After their first kiss last night, Haley thought
that maybe she could stop holding back with Cameron and start to let her
affection for him show more. At first, He seemed to respond well to it, so
Haley kept on with the light touches, but then out of nowhere, He started to
get quiet again. It was close to when Haley needed to go and get ready for the
movie that night, and Haley still hadn't gotten Cameron out of his mood. She
wondered if what they did last night was the reason why he was so upset. That
didn't make sense to Her. Last night had seemed so magical, and she thought
that he liked her as much as she liked him.
"I am going to go and get ready with Elena, are you
still going to meet us at her cabin?" Haley asked.
"Yeah," Cameron said.
Haley hugged Cameron. He loved the comfort that she was
giving him with the hug, but they held each other too tightly, and he could
feel her tits pressed against his chest. He started to get hard from the
contact. His erection began to press against Her thigh. He waited for Haley to
freak out, but she didn't say anything.
Haley felt warm and safe in Cameron's arms. When she felt
his erection start to press into her thigh, she was surprised, but she had to
admit that she liked that just a hug between them could turn Cameron on so
much. She had started to think that maybe he wasn't interested in her anymore.
She hadn't planned on it, especially not out in the open, but she felt that
warmth inside of her that she had felt last night, and she leaned up to kiss
Cameron. At first, He didn't kiss her back, and Haley almost pulled away, but
then he started to kiss her back. For a moment, everything felt like it was
going to be ok, but then He broke off the kiss. Haley held back tears. He saw
that he hurt her.
"I'm sorry Haley, I just am feeling a little conflicted
right now. I just need a little time, ok?" He held her hand and planted a
kiss on her forehead.
Haley squeezed his hand. "Ok Cameron, I will see you
later."
Cameron went to his cabin to grab his shower supplies and go
take a quick shower. He would have enjoyed today with Haley if he wasn't
feeling so guilty. Haley seemed genuinely interested in him now, but every look
and caress that he had been longing for now filled him with dread. He felt
guilty about what he and Elena did that morning and cursed the timing of it
all. If he and Elena had fooled around a few days before that, it wouldn't have
left him feeling so scummy, or if he and Haley had started moving further along
in their potential relationship, he would have been more willing to resist
Elena's advances. At least that was what he told himself.
Cameron wanted nothing more than to be able to return
Haley's intimacy, but he felt wrong doing it after having his shower with Elena
just that morning. All these events by themselves would have left Cameron
feeling ecstatic, but having them happening at the same time was too much of an
overload. He told himself that he would do his best to get through the night
with Elena and Haley, and after he slept on it, he would come clean about what
happened and hope that he wouldn't cause a rift between all of them. He thought
about keeping both of his relationships a secret from the other girl, but Elena
said she would back off if he and Haley started seeing each other. If she found
out about his and Haley's kiss the night before, would she consider them
together and spill out the truth to Haley to try and protect her from Cameron?
In the last week, it had seemed like He had done a great job at being able to
escape from his habit of overthinking and analyzing things, but with all of
these new things happening, He seemed to have slipped back into his old habits.
He got ready for the movie night like a man on death row the hour before his
appointment with the electric chair.
Counselor Elena.
Being a camp counselor allowed Elena a slightly bigger room
in her cabin. Haley was sprawled out on Elena's bed, waiting for Elena to get
back from work so that they could hit the showers and start to get ready. Elena
had seemed to trust Haley almost immediately and had given her a spare key to
her cabin and room a couple of days ago. Back home, Haley didn't really have
any friends. Her dating life was even more lacking then her social life. Most
of the guys passed her over, and the ones who did show interest in her, usually
did so with horrible pick-up lines, or even the more than occasional picture of
them with their shirt off, or of their dick, and sometimes of them with their
shirt off and their dick out. Gross. Not like her overprotective and religious
parents would have let her date anyone if she wanted to anyways.
Haley had been hesitant to go to this camp. She had spent so
long as the quiet girl in school that it like it was going to be how she was
the rest of her life. While she yearned for when she could get out from under
her parents' control and be out on her own, it also scared her, she had no idea
how she was going to make it on her own.
As a small child, Haley was always taking off her clothes
and running around naked. Her parents would yell at her to cover up and about
how sinful it was to do that. It took years for her parents to break her out of
the habit. Her mom picked out all of her clothes for her, clothes that were
often too baggy and looked horrible. On Her first day of middle school, she was
made fun of by the other girls in her school for her outfit, some of the girls
had been her friend the year before. When Haley made it home, she had thrown
herself on her bed crying. When she looked down with her tear-blurred eyes and
saw what she was wearing, she quickly stripped out of the clothing and threw it
across the room. Once down to just her training bra and panties, Haley started
to calm down. Haley started to remember how much she had loved going nude
before her parents scared her out of it. Stripping out of the clothing was a
way for Haley to take back some control.
This started a new routine for her. Every day when Haley
would get home from school, she would strip down to her bra and panties for the
couple of hours alone she had before her parents got home. Doing this started
to make Haley feel like she was finally in control of something in her life,
and this helped her be able to better withstand her overbearing parents. Haley
started stripping down also at night in her room before she went to sleep. It
was always risky; her parents didn't believe in Haley having privacy and would
often knock just once before they swung the door open. Haley was afraid of
being caught, but she also enjoyed the thrill of it. After a couple of months
of this, Haley decided to take things further, and when she got home and
stripped down, she got the urge to take off even more. With that same thrill
that she had felt before, Haley stepped out of her bra and panties. She felt
happier than she had in months, her problems with school and her parents seemed
to just fade away with her clothing. After that, whenever Haley was alone in
the house, she would walk around in the nude.
During high school, when things would get to be too much,
Haley would look up different nudist communities and fantasize about what it
would be like to live like that all the time, just being completely free. It
was during one of these searches in the middle of senior year that Haley
discovered Camp Natural. Her parents were hounding her again about her body and
what she wanted to go to school for. They wanted her to go to the same
religious college that they had met at. Her mom always pointed out how she
needed to meet a good Christian man, and going to that college would lead to
that. Haley had gotten a scholarship to the college near Camp Natural, it had a
fantastic science department. When Haley said that she was going to be going to
that college, her parents wouldn't stop yelling. If Haley didn't go to the
college that they wanted, then they wouldn't help her at all to pay for school.
Haley said, 'fine then' and stormed up to her room and slammed her door. Haley
went to her computer and did her usual searches and fantasies, and this time
she found Camp Natural. Haley couldn't imagine staying the entire summer at
home if this was how it was going to be. She signed up for Camp Natural and
then cried herself to sleep. When Haley woke up, she saw that she had been
accepted.
"Hello, Earth to Haley," Elena said as she jumped
onto the bed.
Haley stirred from her thoughts. "Yeah, sorry, I was
just lost in my thoughts," Haley said.
"Geeze, I guess that is going around," Elena
joked.
Haley smiled at Elena. Haley was loving her time at Camp
Natural, but especially since she had met Cameron and Elena. Haley gazed at Her
body. "What?" Elena asked.
"Nothing. Come on, let's get ready."
They sat side by side on the bench in front of Elena's
vanity mirror as they got ready. It was a tight squeeze, but they were able to
make it work since Haley was left-handed, and Elena was a righty.
Haley got that warm feeling in her lower stomach that she
always got when she was around Cameron and Elena. Haley would have to be blind
to not find Elena attractive, her skin was flawless, and she loved her light
brown skin. Back home, there weren't a lot of Hispanic people, and Haley loved
her exotic look and the way she had a slight accent. Haley was jealous of
Elena's curves. It seemed like Haley spent so much time waiting on the puberty
fairy to give her a bigger set of tits, but it never happened. Haley even loved
the way Elena smelled. Then Haley remembered how He had smelled different
earlier when she had hugged him.
"Elena, Can I ask you a question?" Haley asked.
"You just did," Elena said smugly as she curled up
her eyelashes.
"Real mature," Haley said. "I noticed earlier
that Cameron smelled different."
"Different how?" Elena asked.
"He smelled like you," Haley said. Haley felt
guilty about saying the words, but also weird. She didn't want to ask her if
anything happened between them, or to accuse Elena of something. As much as she
liked Cameron, they had just had their first kiss the night before.
Elena tensed up. She thought about lying for a moment but
realized she had nothing to lie about. "This morning, I happened to go and
take a shower at the same time as Cameron, and I asked him if he could wash my
back, one thing lead to another and we ended up fooling around in there. We
didn't do much, but after, he stayed and took a shower with me, and I wouldn't
let him leave me to go grab his shower stuff, and I just let him use
mine," Elena said.
"Oh," Haley said and then got quiet.
Elena knew that Haley was upset. "Look, I like him, I
know you guys might have some kind of will-they-or-won't-they thing building
up. After it happened, he got quiet, I think he feels bad about it. I told him
that if the two of you end up being together, then I don't mind stepping back
from trying to be with him. I love spending time with the both of you,"
Elena said. She put her hand over Haley's balled up one that she had been
resting on her thigh. "I think I might be the reason why he is so upset,
so I wanted us to try and cheer him up tonight."
"Last night, He and I went to the place out on the
hiking trail that we went to our first night here, and it was so perfect. We
were looking up at the constellations, and then there was a meteor shower
overhead. He said I was beautiful, and he kissed me," Haley said.
"That sounds perfect," Elena said, wishing that
she had been in Haley's place, or maybe even in Cameron's.
"Yeah. But I guess it wasn't enough for him. He was
upset today, and I thought it was from last night, maybe he regretted kissing
me or something. And then I found out he did 'stuff' with you this morning, I
guess now he is regretting it when he could be with you instead," Haley
said with tears in her eyes.
"What do you mean by that?" Elena asked.
"Elena, you are so beautiful and perfect, any guy would
die to be with you. You have seen how often Cameron checks you out, even after
a week of constantly seeing your naked body, he still can't get enough of you.
Why would he want to be with a flat-chested pale girl like me, when he could be
with you?"
"Haley, the boy likes you a lot. I wish that he would
look at me with the same look in his eyes that he looks at you with. And you
have spent more time with him then I have, and I still catch him checking you
out because you are beautiful," Elena said.
"I'm not, I am awkward looking, and no one would
want-"
Elena interrupted Haley with a kiss. It was a quick one, and
then Elena pulled back.
"Why, why did you do that," Haley said barely above
a whisper.
"Because you are beautiful, and I have wanted to do
that since we met," Elena confessed.
"You have?" Haley asked.
"Of course I have. My teasing wasn't just towards
Cameron," Elena said.
"I thought you just liked to flaunt your body a little
bit more than others," Haley said.
"I do, but only for the people who I like," Elena
said.
"So, are you bisexual?" Haley asked.
"I kind of don't like labels, but I do find both some
women and some men attractive, so yeah, if you had to, you could say that,"
Elena said.
"Last night with Cameron, that was my first kiss,"
Haley confessed.
Elena was surprised by this. She would have thought that
such a cute girl like Haley would have had at least a few boyfriends.
"Wait, so this was your first time kissing a girl?" Elena asked.
"Yeah, back home, my parents are kind of super
religious, and they never let me date, so the thought of being with a girl was
even more out of the picture," Haley said.
"But you like girls too," Elena asked.
"I wasn't sure. I would notice when a girl was cute or
dressed in a revealing way, and I was curious, but I never got to
experiment," Haley said.
"Did kissing Cameron feel good?" Elena asked.
"Yeah,"
"Did kissing me feel good?"
"Yeah," Haley said.
Elena squeezed her hand, "See, as long as it feels good
and you are comfortable with it, then you shouldn't be afraid to explore your
sexuality. Your parents aren't going to always be around you, so you should
start trying to figure out who you are," Elena said. "I had doubts
about my sexuality, so I experimented to see what I liked rather than
suppressing my feelings."
"But," Haley said.
"But what? Elena asked.
"Cameron and I kissed a lot last night, and our kiss
was short, so it is kind of hard for me to compare them," Haley said
coolly.
"Ok, so how do we make it even so that you can compare
them better?" Elena asked.
"We could kiss some more," Haley suggested.
"I'm game," Elena said. Haley slowly leaned
forward for the kiss. At the last moment, Elena leaned back, forcing Haley to
chase for the kiss. As Haley leaned forward, Elena decided to stop being mean
and pressed her lips to Haley's. At first, the kiss was a little awkward, but
Haley got such a thrill out of it. Haley couldn't believe that she was kissing
another girl, especially one that was so beautiful and amazing. Their kiss
deepened, allowing Haley to feel even more of Elena's warm, soft lips.
Haley moaned into their kiss as the warmth from her arousal
spread from their kiss down to her pussy. The heat then seemed to radiate
throughout her body, causing her whole body to hum with pleasure. They wrapped
their arms around each other as the kiss continued to intensify. Elena bit at
Haley's lower lip and then sucked on it, causing her to moan again. Haley tried
to do it back, but she was much too gentle about it. Elena did it again, this
time sucking harder on her lip. Haley was a fast learner, and she got the hint.
The next time Haley sucked on Elena's lip, she did it harder, just like how
Elena liked it. Elena broke the kiss, and the two sat with their heads tilted
and were resting their foreheads against each other. They were both breathing
heavily as they gazed into each other's arousal-glazed eyes.
"So, what did you think?" Elena asked.
"It felt good in different ways. Your lips are a lot
softer than Cameron's are, and you were gentler," Haley said.
"For now," Elena said. Elena stood up from the
bench. Haley's eyes widened; Elena's pussy was right in front of her face.
Haley could see the slight parting of her cleft and her light brown outer lips.
She could see some moisture coating her lips. For a second, Haley was both
thrilled and scared that Elena planned on thrusting forward so that Haley could
kiss Elena's other set of lips for the first time. Haley could smell the
intoxicating scent of Elena's sex. She imagined what it would be like to have
her mouth pressed against Elena's womanhood, how would it feel and taste to
kiss and lick along Elena's tight pussy. Haley wanted to see how accurate her
imagination was, and she started to slowly lean forward. Elena must not have
seen Haley's subtle movement, because Elena lead Haley to her bed instead.
Haley was both relieved and saddened that she hadn't been able to do what she
had been building up the courage to do. Maybe that might be too much too soon,
Haley thought, but she still wanted it.
They fell into the bed beside each other; Elena was already
kissing Haley before they could settle onto the bed from their bouncing onto
it. They held each other tightly as they continued to make out. Elena started
to run her hands up and down Haley's body. Elena left quakes of pleasure in the
wake of her touch. Haley started to do the same thing as she hesitantly
explored another girl's body for the first time. Elena trailed a hand up the
back of Haley's thighs, causing Haley to tremble with anticipation. When Elena
finally grabbed Haley's ass, Haley let out a loud moan into their kiss. With
Haley's mouth parted, Elena pressed her tongue into Haley's mouth. Haley
clumsily tried to meet Elena's tongue with her own, but she couldn't focus with
how much was going on.
Haley had a hand pressed on Elena's hip, and she slowly
inched it upward. Elena decided to speed things along and grabbed Haley's hand,
guiding it up and pressing Haley's hand against her tit. Haley lightly probed
Elena's tit. Elena pressed Haley's hand more firmly against her, but Haley
didn't get the hint.
"You can touch me harder, I won't break," Elena
said. Haley tried, but it was still too gentle for how turned on Elena was.
Elena decided to show Haley how to do it on her. While Elena cupped Haley's
tit, Elena started to touch Haley's tits too but was cupping them more
confidently, and she started to roll Haley's nipple between her fingers and
then pull on it. Haley moaned and pressed her body against Elena. Haley started
to play with Elena's tits with more force and confidence.
Elena positioned her thigh so that it was against Haley's
pussy, and then she started to rub against it. Haley let out a moan and
shuddered in pleasure at the contact. Haley shifted her thigh and then started
to press it against Elena's pussy. Elena let out a moan, this time Haley pushed
her tongue into Elena's mouth. Elena pressed again against Haley, and her thigh
pressed right up against Haley's clit. Haley cried out at the sudden bolt of
pleasure.
Haley's whole body felt like a raging fire as she was turned
on from so many points of pleasure at once. Haley reached the point of no
return, each sensation brought her closer to her orgasm. Elena was panting
heavily too. With a loud gasp, Haley's orgasm hit her, causing her whole body
to stiffen. Elena started to grind even harder against Haley.
"Oh fuck," Elena called out as she rapidly humped
Haley's thigh. Haley's body relaxed, and she lay sprawled out on the bed. Elena
tried to continue to ride Haley's thigh as her orgasm hit, but it became too
much, and Elena collapsed into the bed beside Haley. Haley was looking up at
the wall as she enjoyed the euphoric release of her orgasm. Haley couldn't
believe it, she just had her first sexual encounter, and it was with a girl.
Haley knew thinking of it as a sexual encounter was weird, but that was the
best way she could think of it at the time.
Elena rested her hand on Haley's stomach and gently traced a
finger along her chest and tits. Haley turned towards Elena and wrapped her
arms around her waist so that there was still some space between them.
Elena grabbed one of Haley's hands and brought it up to her
mouth for a kiss. "So, how was it?" Elena asked as she trailed light
kisses along Haley's fingers.
"It felt amazing. You felt amazing," Haley said.
Elena was about to say something to tease Haley about how she seduced her, but
Haley interrupted her by kissing her. The kiss was earnest and sensual, and
while it was missing the sexual charge from before, Elena was surprised by how
passionately Haley was kissing her. It was Elena who was left breathless by
their kiss this time. Haley smiled. "Come on, we have to finish getting
ready to meet up with Cameron," Haley said as she got out of bed.
"Yeah, you're right," Elena said. As Haley moved
back to the bench, Elena couldn't take her eyes off of the petite girl. Elena
had always thought that Haley was beautiful, but she looked even more alluring
now that her hair was messy, she was a little sweaty, and her skin had a lovely
flush to it. Elena liked both guys and girls, but there was just something more
enticing to her about being around a girl who she had just been intimate with.
Elena climbed out of bed and took her spot beside Haley on the bench. They took
a little longer to get ready because they kept on caressing and kissing each
other.
To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts, for Literotica.
1 hr 4 min
November 13, 2025 Camp Natural: Part 1
Camp Natural: Part 1
Cameron learns the nudist life, with help from two girls.
Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Middle Class and Camp-deprived.
Growing up, Cameron had always wanted to spend the summer at
camp, but his parents could never afford it. He had worked a full-time job
during his junior and senior years of high school to help his parents out with
the bills. Any money that he didn't give to help his parents went towards his
college savings. He had gotten nearly a full-ride scholarship thanks to his
excellent grades and still finding some time for a few extracurricular
activities. Now that he had some extra money, He decided he would finally
indulge in his boyhood dream of going off to camp before he had to go out on
his own into the world.
Cameron spent nearly a month deciding between several different
camps that he wanted to attend. The deadline was approaching for camp
registration as the school year wrapped up. He had found a website that linked
multiple camp registrations all in one place, so that all he had to do was fill
out the info form once, and then it would send it out to any of the camps that
he had an interest in. It made comparing the price points and the different
things available from each camp easier. There was even a questionnaire where it
matched you up with camps that you might be interested in based on your
answers.
A couple of days later, Cameron was working on his computer
when he got an email about a new possible match. He opened the email, and the
first part of it was an email from someone who was the head of camper affairs
at Camp Natural. He was reluctant to open the email, but it had been sent by
someone who had an official college email from the school in the Mideast U.S.
that he was going to be attending next Fall. The body of the email read:
"Hello Cameron. We are an exclusive camp, and we just
had a place open up for the upcoming session and were wondering if you are
interested in attending. We are affiliated with Northwestern University, who
contacted us about you. We offer college credits to returning campers who become
camp counselors, so if you were to attend our camp this year and find it to
your liking, then you could return the following summer as a camp counselor.
Attached, you will find more information about what we offer at camp and what
you can expect once you attend. If you have any questions after you read
through the information, feel free to contact me about anything you would like
to know.
Attached were a couple of digital broushures about the camp.
Cameron was still a little wary about clicking on the file, so he opened the
university's class catalog and entered in the class code that had been
mentioned in the email. There was a match, and when He opened it up, it
confirmed there was a summer working internship at Camp Natural. Now that he
was a little more confident that this wasn't some scam meant to infect
computers with viruses, He opened the first boushure file and was shocked. It
looked just like all the other camp brochures, showing the grounds of the camp
and listing all their events. The only difference was, where the other
brochures featured fully clothed campers; this one showed the campers doing
activities such as archery and canoeing all in the nude. Everyone shown in the
pictures were eighteen or slightly older college-age students.
As Cameron read on, taking longer since he was distracted by
the naked bodies, he learned that Camp Natural was a nudist camp where campers
were encouraged to learn what it was like to live a nudist life. Clothing was
allowed for the most part in clothing-optional areas and events, but a good
amount of the experiences would be no clothing allowed. After He read through
the brochure, he clicked on the second attachment, and it was a detailed
itinerary of all the classes and events that they would be having during camp. The
list of activities was easily twice as big as any of the other camps that He
was thinking about attending.
Cameron sat in his chair, staring at the brochure. There was
a blonde in the middle of diving for a volleyball. His eyes kept on being drawn
to her. He was too busy and socially awkward to have had a girlfriend yet. The
fact that he was eighteen and hadn't even had his first kiss yet was a constant
source of shame. He was used to seeing naked girls from when he watched porn on
his computer, but there was just something so natural about the girls in the
images that drew him in, and it wasn't just the fact that they were all
attractive, even with their varying body types. The guys featured in the
pictures seemed to be having fun too, and even though He wasn't into guys, he
felt a little reassured by their presence in the brochure. If it had been
nothing but drop-dead gorgeous models, then He would have suspected that they
were just trying to prey on his urge to see beautiful girls naked.
Cameron closed the email for now and did his best to
focus on his schoolwork. His thoughts kept on returning to what he was just
presented with. He wanted to attend, but he was also nervous. He had never been
naked in front of anyone else before, let alone a whole camp of people. He was
going to have to think about it. He still had a week before the registration
process closed.
Cameron tried going about his day to day activities as
usual, but with each day that passed, he felt more anxious. The thought of
others seeing him nude made him nervous, but the idea of seeing others naked
was enticing.
Cameron decided to try and experience the natural life in
the comfort of his own home. His parents usually didn't get home till close to
six pm, so he would have about three hours to be nude when he got back from
school. It felt weird walking around his house and doing everyday things in the
nude. Even with all the blinds being drawn tight so that no one could see him,
He felt vulnerable. He constantly checked the time, and even though he knew he
would have the house to himself for hours, he was worried that at any moment,
one of his parents might come bursting through the door. He kept his clothes, a
pair of loose basketball shorts and a shirt nearby so that he could throw them
on quickly. He kept on looking out the window every time a car drove by to make
sure it wasn't his parents.
That first day Cameron made sure to be fully dressed well
before his parents came home. After how he felt that first day of practicing
being nude, He couldn't see himself going to the camp and looked at the couple
of camps he had been contemplating to attend before he had received the email
from Camp Natural.
The next day after school Cameron got nude again as he did
his usual after school activities of making a snack, taking care of his chores,
doing his homework, playing video games, and watching TV. He still felt a
little uncomfortable that day, but not as bad as the day before. By the end of
the week, he was feeling more comfortable being nude in his home. He knew that
he still had a long way to go before he would be bold enough to do this in
front of other people, but the thought no longer filled him with crippling
dread.
On the last day before the deadline, Cameron made sure to
shut himself up in his room and lock the door, before his parents got home, but
he stayed naked. He clicked on the link in the email that had led to the
secured website of Camp Natural and finished filling out the application and
financial pages. His heart was thumping as he submitted his application. He
then messaged the camp director and informed him that he had just signed up. He
felt some anxiety about going to the camp, but he was also excited to do
something that seemed so wild. He had spent his whole life making his decisions
based on what was safe; him stepping this far out of his comfort zone was a
real accomplishment for him.
Cameron had a month before school ended. Along with studying
to maintain his grades, He also spent that time becoming increasingly
comfortable being nude. It got to the point where He was looking forward to it
every day, and he would rush home to try and get as much natural time in as
possible. During his second week of practicing, He decided to step up his
experimenting by hanging out in his backyard for a bit while in the nude. He
waited for an overcast day since he didn't want to get a full-body sunburn
under the harsh Arizona sun, and when the day finally arrived, he stripped and
then stepped out into his backyard. He felt that same thrill and anxiety that
he might be seen.
Their backyard was fenced in, and since none of the
houses nearby were two stories, the only way one of his neighbors could see him
was if they walked up and peeked through the small gaps in the fence. Cameron
set a beach towel down on their swinging porch chair, and he idly rocked back
and forth with his foot as he read. He used to love sitting out here and doing
this as a kid, but he had stopped doing a lot of the things he enjoyed so that
he could focus on his goals and what was expected of him. Every cool breeze
felt terrific on him. He had planned only to spend a small amount of his
natural time outside, but he was so comfortable out there that he ended up
losing track of time. When he heard his mother's car pulling into the driveway,
he had to make a nude sprint back up to his room so that he wouldn't get
caught. He thought about what it would be like to be in the lush cool woods of
Camp Natural, and he found himself looking forward to it more and more.
The school year ended, and Cameron found himself on a plane
going halfway across the country to go to a nudist camp. In the weeks leading
up to his trip and absence for a month, He was prepared to deflect questions
about where he was going and had even looked up camps near Camp Natural so that
he could say he was attending one of those, but no one pressed Him on his
summer plans. His friends and parents seemed kind of confused about why he
would want to go to a summer camp when he was eighteen. He didn't blame them
for thinking it was a little weird, but when he mentioned how it was also
affiliated with the university he was going to be attending, it made it seem
more acceptable to his parents.
Cameron had always been the least wild of his two siblings,
two older sisters, so his parents didn't seem to worry about His decisions as
much. His parents had liked to joke for years how He was a little adult as he
was growing up and wasn't like most other kids. When He had first heard them
say that he had been mad, but looking back on it, he realized that did sum him
up pretty well.
Cameron arrived at his destination around five pm in the
city the university was in. He had arrived two days before the bus was
scheduled to come and take the campers to Camp Natural. He had arrived early so
that he would have time to get used to the new time zone and could explore the
city that he was going to be living in next Fall.
Cameron was so tired from his flight that even though he
wanted to go out, once he got checked into the hotel room, all he was up to was
ordering room service and watching TV. He spent this time in the nude. Now he
didn't feel like he was forcing himself to experiment with the nudist
lifestyle, and he was starting to enjoy it more and more.
The next day Cameron woke up feeling refreshed and took a
lyft over to the university so that he could tour the campus and the
surrounding area. He had spent his whole life living in the desert, being in a
place that was so green with trees made him breathe easier for the first time
in his life. He had never been one of those people who were desperate to escape
their home city, but he could easily see himself living here if the first
impressions held steady. He bought some supplies that he couldn't fly with and
picked up a few odds and ends that caught his eye or that he couldn't go
without, and then returned to the hotel for one lazy last night in a big bed.
Departure.
Cameron woke up at seven am and started to get ready. He
wished that he could sleep in more, but to be fully prepared, both mentally and
physically, he knew that he was going to need this time. He checked out of the
hotel and waited downstairs for the bus. About twenty people were milling about
in the lobby; half of them looked to be around the same age as Him, so he
wondered if they would be going too. He wanted to know if they were going as
well, but it wasn't as if he could just walk up and say, 'hey, are you going to
the nudist camp too?'
Cameron couldn't stand waiting idly, so he opened a book on
his phone. While he was reading, He noticed a cute redhead sitting on the couch
across from him that was facing away. All He had seen of her was the side of
her face and back of her head as she sat down. He wished he had seen her face
better before he sat down. The idea of seeing naked girls his age had been one
of the main perks of going to Camp Natural, but now that he was surrounded by
cute girls, He started to get nervous again.
A handful more people sat down in the hotel lobby, and then
the bus arrived, right on time. Cameron looked up from his book for the
redheaded girl, but she was gone. There was no way she already made it to the
bus. His heart dropped; she must have been checking in to the hotel. With a
sigh, He gathered up his stuff and started to slowly walk towards the bus. His
anxiety was kicking in, so he made sure he would be the last person in line to
get on the bus, the last thing he needed right now was to end up trying to get
on the wrong bus with a line of people behind him. The driver was standing
beside the door of the bus, checking everyone's tickets to make sure that they
were getting on the right bus. He imagined how much of a surprise someone might
get if they got on the wrong bus and ended up in the land of the nudists.
The bus driver looked over Cameron's ticket, pointed him to
one of the storage bins that skirted the bottom side of the bus, and then
welcomed him aboard. There must have been another stop or two before this
because the bus was nearly full and was slightly abuzz with sleepy but excited
conversations. Almost all the seats were taken, and He didn't want to sit next
to someone he didn't know if he could help it. He wasn't the best at making
small talk at the best of times, and with their destination so heavily on his
mind, He didn't feel up to socializing. He was halfway down the aisle when he
finally spotted an open seat. He sat down with a sigh of relief. He stared out
the window that was on the opposite side of where the hotel was.
Cameron was buried in his thoughts when he was pulled out of
them by a soft voice. "Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?" He
looked up and saw the red-haired girl looking at him. Seeing her up close made
his heart skip a beat and a half. She had long red hair, light green eyes, and
a small number of freckles across her cheeks, and on the bridge of her cute
little nose, he hadn't thought a nose could be cute, but hers was the pinnacle
of nose cuteness. She smiled down at him but started to look a little
uncertain. He realized that he hadn't said anything for a few seconds as he
stared at her.
"Oh yeah," Cameron said, and then he realized that
he had just said that he did mind if she sat there and quickly tried to correct
himself. "I mean, it's ok if you sit with me. Sorry, I'm still waking
up."
The red-haired girl laughed and sat down. "Yeah, me
too. I left my laptop charger up in my room and had to run up to go get it. I
almost missed the bus because I had to have them let me back in."
That explains why she was suddenly gone, Cameron thought.
"Well, I am glad you made it in time. I'm Cameron."
"I'm Haley, nice to meet you." They were
interrupted as the bus driver stepped onto the bus and announced that they were
departing. It all seemed so normal to Him; as if they weren't about to go to a
place where everyone was going to be naked 24/7. They started driving. This is
it, He thought. There was no turning back.
"So, are you nervous?" Haley asked.
Cameron nervously laughed. "Yeah, I have never done
anything like this before. I almost backed out multiple times," he said
honestly.
"Yeah, me too," Haley said. "So, where are
you from?"
"I'm from Tempe, Arizona. What about you?"
"I am from Portland, Oregon," she said.
They made small talk during the one and a half hour bus ride
to Camp Natural. Talking to Haley came naturally to Him, she was so warm and
friendly that she was able to pull even an introvert like Him out of his shell.
Talking to her helped Him calm down his nerves a little bit. If everyone at
Camp Natural was even half as nice as Her, then he knew that he had nothing to worry
about. He learned how next semester she was going to the college to get a
biology degree. He imagined her in a lab coat and smiled at the cute image.
Haley did most of the talking, but she never focused on herself too much and
would keep asking Him questions so that the conversation never felt one-sided.
When they turned a bend in the forest, and Cameron saw that
they were approaching Camp Natural, he got a little sad; he had been enjoying
his conversation with Her. His phone had stayed tucked between his thigh and
the side of the bus for the entire trip. The driver announced that they were
there as the bus came to a stop.
The campers stood and shuffled off the bus. When it was
close to His and Haley's turn to get up, she smiled at him. "Ready?"
she asked.
"Yeah," Cameron said, and they got up and walked
down the aisle together. They split up to retrieve their luggage, and He lost
sight of the petite girl in the press of all the other campers. A couple of
workers from the camp were helping people find their luggage, and another was
telling people to follow the dirt path towards the large wooden building. He
glanced around but couldn't see Her. He didn't want to instantly cling to the
first girl who talked to him, so he took a moment to get his bags together and
was about to start walking down the path when She appeared next to him. He let
out a sigh of relief that she had been the one to reconnect with him.
They entered the large building. The main part of the
building seemed to be a cafeteria slash auditorium that reminded Him of his
elementary school's lunchroom. The tables were folded up against the back wall,
and chairs were lined up facing towards a small raised stand. They were told to
put their luggage along the walls and take a seat. He and Haley found a seat in
the back row.
Standing in front of the stand were seven people. A couple
of them looked just a few years older than Him, while the rest seemed to be in
their thirties, except for a beautifully tanned tall woman who was in the
middle of the group who looked to be in her mid-forties but looked amazing.
When everyone was seated, the woman spoke.
"Greetings campers, and welcome to Camp Natural!"
She had a strong voice so that it carried even to the back row with ease. The
campers clapped and let out some hoots. "I am the head of the camp, Miss
Evens, but you can call me Alison. While there is a lot to do here, we all know
what this camp is about: getting a taste of the nudist lifestyle. I know some
of you might have more experience than others when being in a nudist community,
but I expect everyone to be understanding of each other's comfort level. Today
is a day for you to get to know the camp and not yourself yet, so please keep
your clothing on this first day. After today we expect each of you to remain
nude as often as possible. Of course, if it rains, you should cover up to
protect from the elements, and no one will force you to disrobe. If you have
any questions or need help in any way with this or any other aspect of your
stay here, please feel free to ask me or any of the camp staff for advice and
assistance. The spirit of this place is to get used to living a nude lifestyle,
so there will be many events where clothing is not allowed."
"Consent is the most important rule here. We have had
some before who think just because everyone is walking around naked, that means
that you can just go touching whoever you want and that this whole place will
be one big orgy. Don't get me wrong; sex is permitted anywhere at any time, and
no one will break up two or more willing partners, but everyone must respect
one another. Use your best discretion everyone."
Cameron was glad that she had said this, he did have his
reservations about coming here because he had been worried that this place
would be exactly that. Yeah, He would love to lose his virginity, but he didn't
think it would be best for his first time to be in a mass of writhing bodies.
Plus, he had trouble even peeing in a urinal next to someone else, so he was
sure he would have difficulty performing with a crowd gathered around him.
"Well, sorry to make it so serious for a moment. Now
let me introduce the heads of the camp who will quickly describe their role
here and the fun camp activities and classes that they oversee." It all
reminded Him of the beginning grand hall scene in the Harry Potter movies,
where the staff all sat at the head table, and Dumbledore made the start of
year announcements.
The head of the camp store mentioned that while most of the
products had a price attached to them, there were several items deemed
necessities that the camp gave out free of charge. Condoms and sunscreen were
the first two items that they mentioned. Cameron hadn't thought to pack either,
but he had a feeling the only one that he would be making use of was the
latter.
After the introductions and a little more information,
Alison said she would be in her cabin, which was next to this building, and was
also where her office was. She told them to feel free to drop in anytime or set
an appointment if they needed to talk to her.
The head of camp activities, a busty Hispanic girl named
Lyn, told all the new campers to follow her so that she could give the new
group a tour of the grounds. There were about 50 campers in their group, with
another three groups scheduled to come in later during the day. Most of what
Lyn showed them Cameron had already seen in the digital tour when he had
browsed their website. The beauty of the camp had been another one of the
things that had drawn him to Camp Natural. The pictures were nothing compared
to the real thing. The buildings were old but well cared for, and the forest
was breathtaking. He had never seen so much green in his life. He was used to
how back home the landscape and buildings were constant muted browns and tans.
The camp had a private strip of land along a sparkling lake, and there were
hiking trails that wound their way through the valleys and hills that the camp
was situated in. She was awed by the beauty of the camp too. He paid more
attention to the innocent look of joy on her face then his surroundings. The
tour took almost an hour, and then they were back at the main building and were
given the rest of the day to explore on their own and get situated.
"So, what do you want to do first?" Haley asked
Cameron. Once again, He was pleasantly surprised that she had once again seemed
to latch onto him and wanted to continue spending time together. He told
himself to stop questioning when a good thing was happening and just to enjoy
the fact that a girl like her would give him the time of day.
"Some of those hiking trails looked kind of nice,"
He said.
"Ok, let's go," Haley said with a smile and
started to lead the way. Cameron had only gone hiking a few times on the trails
around his home city. It was nice to have the shade of large trees and their
fresh green smell in the air, which is good, because with the brisk pace She
set and the fact that he wasn't used to the elevation, He spent a good amount
of their hike trying to silently catch his breath as he got winded. Almost the
whole walk She talked, telling Him about this or that species of plant or the
occasional animal that they would spot.
Once again, Haley seemed to take an interest in Cameron's
life outside of the camp, and she asked him plenty of questions. He was ecstatic
that she was taking such an interest in him, but he only wished that she would
focus on talking about herself or the trees around them a little bit more so
that he didn't have to try and gasp answers to her open questions.
After an hour of walking up a steep incline, they came upon
a split from the main trail and took it. The path wasn't traveled on as much as
the other ones, so the footing was more difficult. Cameron's legs and lungs
must have been pyromaniac enemies because they seemed to be fighting fire with
fire as they competed to see which one could burn with exertion more. She was a
few steps ahead of Him, and she suddenly stopped. He caught up to her, and his
breath was taken away too. They were on the far side of the lake now, with the
camp across from. The sun was setting to their left, its dark reds and purples
from the skyline reflected on the water. The lights from the camp could be seen
through the shadows of the trees, but the main building's lights were seen
since it was in a clearing.
"It's beautiful," She said.
"It is," Cameron agreed.
There was a large rock beside the trail that overlooked the
view. Haley walked over and sat down. Cameron followed her example. They didn't
say anything else as they sat side by side, so close that their hands were
almost touching. As the sun sank behind the trees, the stars and the full moon
shone overhead. He couldn't get enough of how clear the sky was and that he
could see the stars. Back home, because of the light pollution, regular
pollution, and all the dust in the air, only the brightest of stars could be
seen. She noticed Him looking up.
"Do you know any of the constellations?" Haley
asked.
"No," Cameron said.
"I know a few of them. Over there is the big dipper and
the little dipper, and right there is Orion's belt," She said as she
pointed them out.
Cameron followed the path of her finger and was able to see
the dippers, but he couldn't see the last constellation. "Where is Orion's
belt?" He asked.
She scooted closer, grabbed his hand, and guided him along
to where all the stars were that made up the constellation. "You start
here, and follow these stars, here, to here, and finally right there."
Cameron couldn't believe that she was holding his hand, it was such a small
thing, but it gave him goosebumps and made him hyperaware of how close she was
to him. He prayed that his hand wouldn't get too clammy for her. It took Him a
moment longer until finally, he was able to see the pattern in the stars. It
did kind of look like the image She was describing, but it also reminded him of
those Rorschach inkblots. She pointed out a few more constellations for Him,
but he had equal, if not more, difficulty seeing the patterns, so she had to
keep on pointing out the stars for him. She seemed to get closer as she kept on
helping him see the constellations, but the closer she got, the more help he
needed because he became so aware of her. The way her scent of mint and flowers
combined with the earthy smell of the pine trees around them, how soft her skin
was, and how warm her touch was, how the heat from her body conducted through
his until his whole body seemed to tingle with the energy from her.
While he still thought the constellations were mostly
stretching the shapes that they were being described as Cameron was able to at
least start to see when the stars were making some sort of pattern even if he
couldn't make out their images right away. He saw a few constellations without
Haley having to point them out to him. He started to give them his own names
based on what he saw. She laughed and said she could kind of see those things
but then gave him the correct names for them.
"I think I like my names better," Cameron said. He
pointed to another cluster of stars and asked Haley what that one was.
"I don't know," She said.
"Well, if you don't know the name for it, and I don't
know the name for it, why can't we name it?" Cameron asked.
"Ok," She agreed.
"What does it look like?" He asked. They both
stared up at it, trying to figure it out.
"I see a flower,"
"Ok, so it's our flower constellation," He said.
"I like the sound of that." She was still holding
Cameron's hand after pointing out the last constellation for him. He was
intensely aware of this, and he froze up, afraid that if he moved, he would
break the spell of this perfect moment.
"Ready to head back?" She asked.
"What happens if I say no?" He joked.
Haley gently let go of His hand, stood up, and started to
slowly walk away. "Then, you're going to be sitting out here alone because
I am starving, and I don't want to miss dinner."
"Ok, I'm coming," Cameron said. His body protested
as he stood, and he did his best to ignore his aching muscles.
Getting back to camp took them a little longer because of
how dark it was when they were under the canopy of the trees. Cameron had a
moment of fear that they might get lost out in the woods. Even if it was with
Haley, that was something that he did not want to happen. Luckily, most of the
time, they were able to see the lights from the camp and use those to guide
them. She pointed out the north star to him and how they could use that to
navigate when they couldn't see the camp, and the trail became hard to view,
even with the moonlight. They made it back to camp towards the end of the first
dinner. The dining hall was packed with all of the campers who showed up after
their group.
Cameron was embarrassed as some campers and counselors
noticed how they arrived so late together to dinner, but most seemed not to
notice or care. He wondered if they had missed any essential announcements
while they were out in the woods. They walked down the buffet-like spread,
grabbed their food, and managed to find seats together. Even being a little
older and the last pickings of the night, the food was still delicious.
They had just finished eating when the camp head Allison
announced that there were campfire rings set up outside of the cabin for those
who wished to use them, and she wished them good night and that she would see
them tomorrow. Cameron and Haley were some of the last campers to leave the
hall since they started eating late. A few of the camp counselors were cleaning
up and putting the chairs and tables back along the walls. She walked up to one
of the counselors and asked if they needed help since there were so many tables
and chairs to put away. The counselor thanked her but halfheartedly said they
could manage. She nicely insisted, and the counselor gave in and let her help.
While they worked, She chatted with the female counselor, and after a few
minutes, they were talking and laughing as if they were old friends.
Cameron thought it was kind of Haley to volunteer to help,
even if he now had to help her help them. They finished up in fifteen minutes,
and the counselors asked them for their names and introduced themselves. The
chairs and tables were not heavy, but after the hike and now lifting so many
times, He knew that he was going to be sore tomorrow.
The counselors invited them to hang out with them at the
fire that they were going to set up. They agreed and followed the counselors over.
Cameron felt a little out of place when Haley and he took a seat because they
were the only campers there. They were introduced, and He tried his best to
remember everyone's names. He wondered if it would be harder to remember them
tomorrow once he saw these people without their clothes on, and then he
wondered if meeting someone when they were naked would somehow help with
remembering names. He made a mental note to see if there was such a study when
he had the opportunity to look up such a random fact.
Haley seemed to fit right in with the camp counselors.
Cameron couldn't believe how fast she made friends, but she was a beautiful
person who seemed to radiate with her good nature. He had to realize too, that
he had only just met her that morning, yet they already spent an entire day
hanging out together and getting to know one another. He looked around at the
guys around him, thinking that they were all better looking than him. If Haley
could make friends so fast, she probably wouldn't let Him stay latched onto
her, and perhaps by the end of the camp session, they would be walking past one
another without even saying a word.
Even though Haley was doing most of the talking, she made
sure to keep including Him in the conversation. She would also occasionally
bump her knee against his in a friendly way.
As Cameron was drawing within himself, Haley bumped her knee
into his again and smiled at him. Haley looked stunning in the warm glow of the
campfire. Her red hair and freckles were more pronounced on her pale skin that
also had some shadows on it. With the help from that warm smile, He pulled
himself out of these self-deprecating thoughts. He couldn't allow himself to
get possessive of Her friendship. It was thinking like this that often pushed
girls he liked away from him and lead to Him alienating himself and then, in a
self-fulfilling destructive prophecy, would cause his fears to become a
reality.
Cameron started to make more of an effort to talk to the
camp counselors, he realized just how nice and cool they were. He enjoyed their
company more now that he wasn't looking at them as competition for Haley's
attention. It wasn't like Haley was viewing the other girls around the campfire
as rivals to her and Cameron. The thought of Haley being jealous of these other
girls seemed absurd to Him, so he didn't see a reason he should be jealous
either.
As it got later, the camp counselors started to turn in for
the night as they had to get enough rest for whatever jobs they oversaw in the
morning. Eventually, it was just Him, Haley, and the first camp counselor that
Haley had talked to, Elena. Elena's counselor cabin was next to Her s, so when
they all decided it was time to call it a night, they put out the fire, and He
walked them to their cabins. They made it to Elena's cabin first and said their
goodbyes and how they will see each other tomorrow. When they then made it to
Haley's cabin, they seemed unable to say goodbye and kept on talking.
"So, will I see you tomorrow?" Haley asked. This
was the first time that she had sounded not her usual confident self.
"Yeah, I will see you tomorrow," Cameron said. He
couldn't think of any reason why he wouldn't see her tomorrow. Haley said she
would meet him at his cabin, and to his surprise, Haley gave him a quick hug
and a kiss on the cheek. He stood rooted to the ground after Haley turned and
left. Yes, it was just on his cheek, but he still couldn't believe that she
kissed him. It was a moment that barely lasted a second, yet it was something
that he knew was going to be on his mind all night. As He walked back to his
cabin, he realized that he had overlooked a significant fact about tomorrow; it
was the first day that they were supposed to be naked. He had been so focused
on Haley, that he hadn't thought about what tomorrow was going to bring. He was
so tired, sore, and overjoyed by the fact that Haley wanted to see him again
and had kissed him on the cheek that he forgot.
Luckily for Cameron, his room was the closest of the six
small rooms to the front door. He struggled to wrap his head around the fact
that tomorrow everyone in the camp was supposed to walk around naked. He had a
moment of panic and thought about how hard it would be to just leave tomorrow.
He might have left until he thought again about Haley. She seemed to like him
and wanted to see him tomorrow. If He woke up early and left the camp, then he
would be leaving Haley, and she would be looking for him. He didn't want to do
anything to make her worry.
Thinking about Haley helped Cameron work his way through his
nerves. Now that his panic died down, he was able to continue to think about
all of the positive things if he stayed. He would get to see all of the girls
in the camp naked, including Haley. He would be seeing a girl he liked naked
tomorrow, on the second day that he knew her. He started to get hard as he
imagined what Haley would look like naked. He began to stroke himself,
combining his fantasies of Haley with his memory of how it had felt to have her
pressed against him in a hug and the softness of her lips on his cheek. He
quickly reached his climax, calling out Her name as he came. He came so quickly
that he hadn't been able to hold back his cum to make it easier to clean up.
His cum shot up and landed on his chest. He slipped out of his boxers and used
them to wipe the cum off his chest. Once he was somewhat cleaned up, He drifted
off to sleep in the nude.
Haley s Visit.
The next morning Cameron heard knocking at the cabin door,
and Haley called out for him. It seemed He was the only non-early bird in his
cabin because when he woke, he was the only one still in the cabin. He had been
up late last night talking to Haley by the campfire, so he cut himself a little
slack on sleeping in. This was supposed to be a vacation, after all.
"I will be right out," Cameron shouted groggily.
It seemed just about every muscle in his body was on fire as he struggled to
get out of bed. He realized he was naked and started to walk towards his
luggage to grab clothes. As He began to pull clothes out, he remembered where
he was and laughed at himself. He put the clothing away except for a pair of
socks. Once he had his shoes on, He walked out of his room into the small
common area. It was easier for Him to step out into the common room since he
knew that the five other guys who stayed in the cabin were not there. He was
excited about seeing girls naked, but not so much about seeing other guys.
Cameron walked to the door and stood there for a moment to
compose himself. With a sigh, he thought, I can do this. He opened
the door. Haley smiled at him. "Good morning," she said. He couldn't
believe how beautiful Her body was. Her tits were small and perky, with
reddish-pink nipples. Her body was pale with occasional patches of freckles. He
instinctively covered himself up, even though Haley was standing confidently in
the nude. Haley held eye contact with Him and said, "It's about time you
are awake, we are late for breakfast now, too."
"Good morning, and sorry, I had trouble sleeping last
night," Cameron said.
Haley seemed to come more alive somehow once she was no
longer wearing clothes. She stood up taller and with more confidence, which
made a noticeable difference since she was so petite. It seemed the less
clothing she had on, the more comfortable she got.
Cameron couldn't stop covering himself up around her. Her
body was so beautiful and perfect. The occasional freckle on her pale skin
served as focal points that drew his eyes along her body. She had a light tuft
of reddish-brown pubic hair that was well-kempt. He could just make out the
cleft of her womanhood. From behind, her ass was well-toned, and she had a
thigh gap that allowed him to see a hint of the pink flesh of her lips. He made
sure not to stare, but even with just glancing at her body, he got an erection.
Everywhere he looked were other girls with varying body types who were also
nude, so unless He closed his eyes, then there was always some sort of stimulus
to keep him hard. He was so embarrassed, and he wanted to run back into his
cabin, grab his stuff, and beg the bus driver to take him back to where things
made more sense.
"It's ok, I'm nervous too," Haley said and held
out her hand.
"You are?" Cameron said, not believing her.
"Yes. No one has seen me like this before," Haley
said.
"Same," He confessed. "So how could you walk
from your cabin to mine without any clothing on?"
"I'm so used to people not seeing me for who I am back
home, I can be myself, and I don't have to hide here. I am free." The
leaves rustled around them as the wind blew through the trees. "Maybe a
little cold too, but also free," Haley said with a slight shiver.
Cameron thought about it for a moment. He could try and
leave, but how often would he look back on this moment and think about how he
had let fear keep him back from experiencing life yet again? There had been
several times where he like a girl and felt that she might like him back, but
he never acted on it for fear of being rejected, and eventually, she would move
on. He didn't want to keep on having those thoughts of what could have been
worm their way into his mind. With the hand that hadn't been cupping his
erection, He reached out and took her hand. Haley smiled at him, and hand in
hand, they walked towards the main building.
As they passed other campers or counselors, Cameron thought
that they might see his erection and point it out, saying how much of a pervert
he was for walking around like that. He did notice a few lingering gazes on his
erection from some of the girls who they passed, but instead of getting upset,
they seemed to get an odd look for a moment and then smiled warmly at him. Most
of the people that they passed by just smiled and said hi to them, as if they
were just walking around on some typical day and happened to see someone that
they recognized.
When they walked into the hall, Cameron was overwhelmed by
the amount of nudity inside the building. Most people were seated and eating,
covering up some of them, but campers and counselors were also walking back and
forth from the food to the tables. He felt so embarrassed walking into the room
naked. If he did this out in the real world, it would have resulted in having
the cops called on him, but here no one batted an eye at his nudity because
they were nude too.
Haley started to lead him towards the far side of the room
where the food was set up. If Cameron was leading the way, He would have walked
along the perimeter of the tables, but Haley confidently lead him right down
one of the gaps in between tables. He tried not to stare at all of the bare
tits around him, not wanting to come off as a creep when the girls were just
trying to have breakfast. Of course, He still looked, just quickly. He was
overwhelmed by the amount and variety of exposed tits around him. There were
some petite girls with tits smaller than Haley's who were almost flat-chested,
others with modest tit sizes, and then there were girls with large tits. There
were naked tall girls, short girls, thin, overweight, light-skinned,
dark-skinned.
Cameron couldn't believe how many different sets of tits he
was being exposed to, and he hadn't even had his morning coffee yet. His
erection instantly sprang up again. He felt awkward walking by people who were
eating. Some girls noticed his raging erection, and their eyes went wide. He
thought that they were going to scream at him; instead, they looked his body up
and down. One of them even winked at him. He blushed.
Cameron quickly piled his plate with breakfast food and
wanted to sit down so that he could take a break from being so exposed. When
they finished grabbing their food, He heard Elena calling out to him and Haley.
There were a couple of seats open next to her at her table. He was glad. There
didn't seem to be many open seats, especially not next to each other.
They sat down at the table and started to eat. Haley talked
a lot with Elena and the other counselors. As Cameron woke up, he began to
contribute more to the conversation. He alternated between staring down at his
food as he ate and doing his best to make eye contact whenever he had to talk
to anyone at the table. The whole meal, he had an erection. The other girls at
the table were attractive, but other than Haley, the one who caught his eye the
most was Elena.
Cameron was nearly half Hispanic, but he had spent most of
his life around the white side of his family, and he passed as being white. He
loved hearing her talk, listening aptly to her slight Hispanic accent. He was
drawn to Elena's milk chocolate skin. She was petite like Haley but was a
little taller and had more curves. Her tits were about a C cup and were topped
with dark, pointy nipples.
While Cameron was checking out Elena, who was sitting next
to Haley, he was able to take in the sight of her topless too. Looking at both
of them was getting to be too much for Him. If he got any harder, then he might
end up knocking on the underside of the table. He was glad he didn't know Morse
code because he was afraid of the things his cock might say.
Cameron imagined what it would be like to suck on both
girls' nipples. Elena turned to ask Haley a question and caught Him staring. He
quickly looked down at his food and spent the rest of the meal on his best
behavior.
Once again, the other camp counselors slowly left as they
had to get to work, leaving just Elena with them. "So, have you two
decided on what activities you want to do yet?" Elena asked.
"I'm not sure yet, there kind of is too much to
do," Haley said.
"I'm still waking up and getting used to the natural
part of Camp Natural, so, not yet," Cameron said.
"I am leading a nature hike in a little bit if you guys
are interested," Elena said.
"Sounds great," Haley said and then turned to Him,
"Can we?"
Both girls looked at him, waiting for an answer.
"Yeah," He said, confused that she had asked them if they could do
it. His body was still protesting from yesterday's hike, but he wasn't about to
say no and disappoint them.
"Great. I have to get some things done before it, so I
will meet you in front of the big house in an hour," Elena said, and then
she scooted back her chair and stood up.
Cameron saw that her pubic hair was trimmed down to a neat
triangle that pointed right to her pussy. He got a flash of her pussy, it was
little darker than Haley's, but he saw a hint of the pink of her inner lips
before she turned around, showing off her plump ass, and then walked away.
Haley and Cameron watched Elena leave. When He didn't look away, she nudged him
with her shoulder and coughed.
"Sorry, I am trying not to stare at anyone, but it is
really hard," Cameron confessed.
"I know it is. I'm going to go get ready, meet you here
in an hour," Haley said and then stood up. She was so close to Him that he
mostly could see her hips and ass, but he also was able to briefly see her
trimmed red pubic hair. She took a moment to gather her trash onto her tray,
allowing Him to get a better look at it, and then she turned and walked away.
He couldn't take his eyes off of her as she walked away. Her ass was smaller
and tighter than Elena's, and she only had a slight curve in her hips. She
walked with such grace and swayed her hips in such a way that He couldn't take
his eyes off of her until she was finally out of sight.
Due to his erection, Cameron had to take a few minutes
before he could get up out of his seat. Once his erection had mostly died down,
He headed back to his room and grabbed a towel and his bag of shower and
grooming supplies. His cabin had a small bathroom in it, but the showers were
in a building near the main one. Most campers had already showered, so when He
got in, it was nearly empty.
There were about twenty showers along the wall. Each
shower was in an alcove with a curtain in place for privacy. When He stepped
in, two others were showering. One had the curtains drawn, and in the other
shower was a cute African American girl lathering up her body. Cameron's cock
twitched, but he forced himself to look away and not ogle her. He set his
supplies on the ledges in the shower wall and turned the water on. He let out a
small cry of shock when the icy water hit him. The girl who was lathering up
her body turned around and looked at Cameron.
"Sorry, I wasn't expecting the water to be that
cold," Cameron said.
"It takes a minute to warm up," she said. The girl
was still lathering up her body as she said this, she had reached her large
tits and was spreading the soap across them and lifted them to get their
underside. She looked Him up and down, checking him out. He felt exposed under
her gaze, but he also kind of felt a thrill at her seeing him naked.
"Thank you," He said.
"You're welcome," she said and turned back to her
shower. Cameron felt awkward standing there as the shower heated up, but after
a minute, the water was warm enough for him to be able to hop in. He thought
about closing the shower curtain. They were there for a reason, after all, and
someone else was using one. He almost closed it, but if he was going to get
used to being naked in front of others, then he couldn't keep on trying to
hide. If it got too much, then he could always go back to his room for a bit,
but if he was out and about, then he knew he should try and embrace what this
camp was about, otherwise, why did he come out here? Plus, if he left the
shower curtain open, it would allow him to see the beauty across from him. She
did leave the curtains open, after all.
Cameron finished up his shower and getting ready for his
hike with Elena, Haley, and whoever else was going to be coming along. When He
checked the time on his watch, he saw that he still had another twenty minutes
left until it was time for the group to head out for the hike. He found a porch
swing nearby and sat down.
As he waited, Cameron wondered what was taking Haley so long
to get ready. It should be easier since she wasn't going to wear any clothes,
right? He sat for a few minutes, taking in the scenery. This was a well-traveled
spot, so campers and counselors kept on walking back and forth in front of him.
Some said hi, and he said hi back to them; it seemed like such a regular thing.
He couldn't help it, and his cock started to harden at the sight of the girls
walking back and forth in front of him.
Elena made it back before Haley did. Cameron tried not to
stare as she walked up to him, but he did make use of his periphery vision. He
still couldn't get over how amazing her body looked, and he thought it was cute
how all she had on was hiking boots, the bright orange scarf marking her as a
camp counselor, a knapsack slung over her back, and also a bulging fanny pack.
Elena looked good enough that he was afraid he might end up with developing a
fanny pack fetish if he looked at her for too long.
Elena plopped down into the seat next to him. "So,
where is your girlfriend?" Elena asked.
Cameron blushed and started to stutter his answer.
"What? She isn't-."
"Relax, I was just joking," Elena said and
laughed. "You two already looked so inseparable. You seem tense."
"Do I?"
"Yeah. I know it can be a little hard getting use to
all of this, but the important thing is to make sure to have fun. If you are
doing things you enjoy, then you don't have as much time to think about how you
are naked and or how turned on you are by all of the naked people around
you." Cameron went to cover up his erection even more.
"It's ok, really. I guess you haven't noticed, but just
about all of the other guys walking around here are constantly hard,"
Elena said. Cameron had been doing his best to not look at the naked guys
around him, but with so much nudity, he couldn't help but see some of them.
"Now that you mention it, I noticed no one was reacting
to them," Cameron said.
"Exactly. It is a lot harder to notice, but most of the
girls here are walking around just as turned on as the guys, it's just harder
to see how wet they are."
"They are?" Cameron asked. The thought of the
girls being driven crazy by all of the nudity around them hadn't even entered
His mind.
"Let me just say from experience that they are."
Elena had been sitting with her back to the arm railing and was facing Him. She
had her legs crossed so that He could see the black triangle of her pubic hair,
but her pussy was hidden until she lowered her legs a little and spread them
out. Her slow, purposeful movements drew Cameron's attention. Her pussy
slightly parted, and he saw the moisture gathering along her lips. She smiled
at him. He didn't know what to say. Luckily and unluckily, he didn't have to
say anything because Haley walked up to them.
"Hey guys," Haley said. Cameron jumped at her
suddenly appearing at such a compromising moment.
Elena didn't cover herself up yet. "Hey, we were
wondering when you would show up."
"Sorry, it took me a little longer to get ready,"
Haley said.
Haley was wearing a little bit more makeup than Cameron
remembered her wearing yesterday, but she didn't overdo it. She had on red
lipstick, dark eyeliner, and mascara that contrasted with her pale skin.
"You look amazing!" Elena said genuinely. Haley
blushed at the compliment and said thank you but modestly said she didn't do
much. "Cameron, doesn't she look good?"
Cameron made eye contact with Haley and said, "You look
beautiful." She blushed even more at his compliment.
"Thank you," she said and smiled. Seeing her smile
and knowing that he had put it, there made Him feel warm and caused that
feeling of butterflies in his stomach again. He broke off their eye contact and
looked down more as he was about to get off of the chair that he had been
swinging on. His lowered gaze allowed Him to notice the next thing that Haley
must have done. It took Him a moment to notice what else she had done
differently, mainly because he was trying too hard to not be staring at the girls
around him. Haley had trimmed her bush so that her pubic hair was a lot shorter
and neater. He had a moment to wonder what it would be like to run his hands
through and down it, and then slide his fingers even lower.
"Here, have a seat while we wait a few more minutes to
see if anyone else is going to come along with us," Elena said. She
scooted over towards Him to make room, and Haley sat down. The chair was just
big enough for all three of them, but for some reason, Elena seemed extra close
to Him. Their legs pressed together as the three of them killed time and
talked. He did his best to hold up his end of the discussion, but most of his
brain's processing power was being occupied with the fact that he had two
beautiful naked girls sitting next to him, and how one of them kept on touching
him. His whole body felt warm, and his erection was standing up and rigid. He
desperately wanted to cover it up, but he couldn't do that without drawing more
attention to his predicament.
To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts, for Literotica.
56 min
November 11, 2025 The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2
The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2
Hot Chocolate and homemade cookies.
Based on a post by MrJack,
in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

The afternoon and early evening hours dragged on
uneventfully. I had bathed (again), and put on a dark wool shirt and faded
jeans. While the snow continued falling, I snacked on cookies and
absentmindedly tried to watch part of a football game. Flipping off the TV, I
tried surfing some porn, but the flavor of mint chocolate cookies drew my
thoughts back to the taste of a luscious young Girl Scout Leader's lips and the
feeling of a tight pussy enveloping my cock.
I suppose I ate too many cookies, so my supper was just a
hurried snack of thrown-together leftovers. About 6 o'clock, I cleaned up the
kitchen and then went to the living room to stir up the embers in the
fireplace. I threw a few logs in and soon had a cozy warm fire, heating and
lighting the room.
Curiosity led me to flip on the front porch light and take a
look at the weather through the front door's ice-covered windowpane. Huge
flakes of fluffy snow were falling like windswept feathers from the darkened
sky. Several inches were already covering the ground.
Suddenly, my peering eyes caught a glimpse of a hat and
coat-covered figure trudging through the snow on a heading straight towards my
door. The short stature of the struggling person made my heart leap with
hopeful anticipation. If my instincts were right, my young Scout Leader lover
was returning like a thief to the scene of an afternoon crime.
When I cracked the door open, the snow-covered apparition
rushed inside and headed straight for the warmth of the fire. Throwing a
backpack in a chair, my visitor removed gloves and then snatched off a knitted
woolen hat and a long scarf.
A fly-away mop of curly brunette hair confirmed my
suspicions that my Little Debbie had indeed returned to me. "Hi
Jason," she breathlessly said. "Goodness gracious, I didn't realize
it was so 'wintry' outside!"
Although I was elated beyond belief, to have my teen love
back in my home, I couldn't stop myself from admonishing her. "Damnit
Debbie!" my unbidden words said. "I thought I told you to 'go away
little girl' until we had time to think things out!"
"Hold onto your horses, Mister," Debbie retorted.
"I didn't come back to stir up trouble. I've brought your jacket back to
you. I'll leave when I get warmed up. Okay?"
Digging into her backpack, Debbie drew out my jacket and
tossed it to me. Throwing the coat aside, I grabbed the girl and jerked her
into my arms. "No young lady, it's not 'okay'!" I answered forcibly. "You're
staying for a while! If I need to, I'll do what you said I would someday say.
I'll 'beg you to stay'! Now, take off your coat and your wet shoes and socks,
please."
Stepping away from me, the obedient teenager shrugged her
shoulders and then removed her coat. When my astonished eyes realized what this
girl had on beneath her outerwear, I just about peed in my pants!
Long gone was the tight-fitting Scout Leader uniform. In its
place the young woman wore a pair of baggy 'bib' overalls. They weren t denim,
like farmers often wear. This garment was handmade and pastel blue, made from a
cotton knit fabric. Beneath the bibs she had on no shirt! She had on no bra!
And, if I were to guess, I'd guess she had on no panties!
Debbie stood flatfooted and then bent over at the waist. She
began pulling off her snow-wet shoes and socks. Without the confinement and
support of a bra, this girl-woman's breasts fell down and strained against the
barely-concealable covering of her bib top. The twin thin straps crossing over
her bare shoulders were the only mechanical supports keeping the busty boobs
from escaping completely.
For a young lady of such a slim and diminutive stature, her
tits seemed to be enormously over-proportioned. I never was a fella who kept up
with the technicalities of boob-cup size. I usually used a more objective
measurement. I'd say Debbie's breasts were about the size and shape of a couple
of Sunshine State grapefruits on an overdose of steroids.
At the moment, those dangly mesmerizing melons were swinging
to and fro in the firelight's glow. As they swayed, jutting nickel sized
dark-pink nipples flashed out from their bib covering. Two-inch pale pink
areolas framed the nubile nubs.
"God damn it, Debbie!" I suddenly announced.
"I thought you just said you didn't come here to 'stir up trouble'! Hell
girl, a female with exposed tits like those is going to get plenty of 'trouble'
coming her way!"
Debbie smiled, grabbed her backpack, and took a seat on the
floor near the fire. "Jason, my dear," she teasingly scolded.
"Mister, I have on more clothes than you had on when you greeted me at the
door earlier today! Hey Honey, guess what? Sit down because I have a surprise
for you."
Giving in to undeniable temptation, I sat on the plush rug,
in the middle of the floor.
Digging into her pack, Debbie removed a covered Tupperware
container, a stainless steel thermos, and two mugs.
"I suppose you've had supper?" the girl questioned
rhetorically. "I bet you haven't had dessert. You know what? I've been
thinking about you for hours, so I baked you some 'homemade' cookies and made
you some 'homemade' hot chocolate. Want some?"
At first, I didn't answer. My eyes were glued to the exposed
expanse of uncovered female flesh. The bib straps did little to conceal a
flawless naked back and a set of curvaceous shoulders. I moved my position on
the floor so I could get the swollen erection bulging inside my pants
straightened out.
"Debbie, in truth, I haven't had dessert," I
managed to say. "Now, aren't you the little domesticated lady? Making
'homemade' cookies and hot chocolate for my dessert?"
Laying out her bounty, Debbie winked at me and mischievously
teased, "Oh Jason, the milk and chocolate are just and 'appetizer'. Here
is what I really brought for you to 'eat' for a dessert treat."
Slim fingers flipped the bib straps loose from their
buttons. The bib top fell into the girl's lap. This young woman's tantalizing
pair of ponderous boobs burst out and swung as free, as a couple of over-ripe
pendulum nectarines hanging heavy on a fruit tree.
Just as my startled eyes were adjusting to the majesty of
this sight, the wickedly wondrous woman-child stuck her hands into the sides of
her overalls and slid them down over her butt, her legs, and her feet.
Confirming my suspicions, she had on no panties.
Blushing shyly, the nude teenager scooted across to me and
plopped her young ass in my lap. "Jason, I guess I wasn't completely
truthful about 'stirring up trouble'," Debbie whispered. "I suppose I'm
hoping you'll 'make love' to me again; and if you did I wanted to be naked
myself."
I touched her two marvelous tits, but could say nothing.
"Oh god, Jason, please don't think of me as a wickedly
wanton 'hussy'!" Debbie hastily added. "But Mister, I love you;and if
you wanted to 'take' me again, then I'd really like you to. Of course now, if
you want me to 'go away' again; I will. Do you?"
I suppose it was my own damn fault for awakening the
sleeping passion in this sexy young woman. This conniving vixen had boxed me
into an inescapable lust and love trap. She was using her feminine wiles in a
seductive entrapment scheme.
My voiced boomed, "Damn your sweet sexy young ass,
girl! If you try to 'go away' now, I'll throw you on the floor and rape the
hell out of you! Hell, I think I'll savagely attack you anyway! If you want me
to 'eat' you for a treat, then 'eat' you, I will!"
Soft, luscious lips became the first victims of my desire. I
kissed my Scout Leader lover with lust-inspired love. I was so fanatically
aroused, I tongue-fucked her mouth with my stiffened saliva-coated tongue.
Somewhere in the back of my kiss-hungry mind, I realized that Debbie was
tongue-fucking my mouth, too.
Debbie's fingers were tugging at the buttons of my shirt.
Before I knew it, the shirt was off and lying atop her bib overalls. My pants,
underwear, shoes, and socks joined the heaping pile of clothing.
I'd made the mistake of getting my cock before the
'fucking-horse' earlier this day. I was determined not to repeat the error of
my ways. Before I did any fornicating this night, I was going to do a lot of
looking at tender young female flesh and I was going to have a feast of eating.
Pushing Debbie down flat on the floor in front of the
fireplace, I gazed in awe at the splendid beauty of her unblemished teenaged
body. Her big-glorious tits had flattened out a bit. Her abdomen was a smooth
expanse of slim, flawless flesh. Short, slender legs stretched out seductively.
And there, right between the 'V' of my love's legs was a sparse bush of thin
pubic hair, only slightly concealing a swollen mound of erotically exciting
female pussy.
Without waiting a second longer, I bent over, spread the
girl's legs wide, and plunged my mouth into the tender young pussy staring me
in the face. I viciously kissed the soft skin of her bush-covered pussy mound.
I kissed and licked every delectable inch of feminine flesh from her thighs to
her pussy lips.
I spread the swollen pussy lips and captured the girl's
clitoral jewel between my lips. I licked and sucked the rigid 'girlie-girl'
treasure. Debbie's teen clit stiffened in an effort to accept my ferocious oral
assault. My tongue flicked and licked feverously. I explored the young cunt
with the spit-wet slippery wetness of my tongue and mouth.
Sexually stimulated, pussy-hungry, and horny beyond belief,
I cupped my tongue to stiffen it and plunged it into the hot-pink opening to
Debbie's vaginal hole. This dame had reached the full age of puberty so her
young female body produced an abundance of feminine moisture. I licked and
lapped all the wetness I could get. Debbie was whimpering wantonly, and sighing
contently.
I ate my young lover's cunt with the appetite of a
pussy-starved man. Sweet, warm, wet vaginal flesh was mine to consume, with all
the wicked debauchery of a man gleefully possessed by bedeviling lust.
With this same unfettered lust, I assaulted Debbie's womanly
tits. These delectable orbs and their nipple-topped pink buds fell victim to my
untamed oral mauling. The skin of my face had been clean-shaven a few hours
ago, but enough stubble had now grown out to scratch and scrape the tender
titty flesh. With the same reasoning as a dog would pee on a tree, I
deliberately marked the unblemished breast skin as a sign of territorial
acquisition and ownership.
Stopping to gaze at Debbie's stubble-scratched tits, I
couldn't help but imagine the quantity of baby-nourishing milk these wondrous
mammary jugs could hold. If she were to become a mother of my baby, then I knew
the child would be well-fed.
Abruptly, I ended this violent oral onslaught on my lover's
body. After pressing my lips to Debbie's mouth; in a deep, love-obsessed kiss,
I bodily scooped her up from the rug with my muscular arms and carried her
featherweight body to my bed.
This 'barely legal' young woman had giving her willing
consent to being fucked again. So curse my wicked soul to hell, that's what I
would do to her! I pitched her pretty, silky-smooth, female body into the
center of my bed. I climbed into the bed above my lover, spread her legs, and
positioned my cock at the entrance to her dripping wet feminine glory hole.
With the breeding urges of a domineering 'stallion', I
mounted my in-heat 'filly' with all the uncontrollable, animalistic desires of
a wild, feral animal mating. There was nothing romantic about this carnal
coupling. With the insemination instincts of a wild creature, I fucked Debbie.
Nothing romantic about this coupling? Well hell, I realized
with this mating, that I truly loved this young woman, and she genuinely loved
me! Our 'bareback' sex seemed to be emphasizing the depth of loving commitment
we were willing to take. Throwing caution to the wind, we seemed to be
subconsciously saying, "If 'we' get pregnant, then so be it!"
Putting thoughts of pregnancy aside, my cock parted my
woman's pubic bush and sank deep into her bottomless, sweltering hot vaginal
cavity. Debbie's pussy accepted the welcomed intruder and urged it to do its
duty with all deliberate haste.
Debbie felt my elongated, swollen shaft pounding into her
pussy, with jackhammer strokes which penetrated deep into her innermost
feminine sanctuary. After only a little while, she felt the beginnings of
orgasmic fire being conceived. Just as she'd hoped, the flames gave birth to
the wildest, most intense orgasms she'd ever had. She gloried in the ecstatic,
euphoric majesty of it.
My body too, was reveling in the delightful exhilaration of
powerful, cock-quaking orgasms. My masculine loins quivered, shuddered, and
shook. My pulsating phallic rod began spewing forth torrents of slippery,
milky-white seminal cream. I grunted and groaned with the guttural sounds of a
man overwhelmed by orgasmic forces; stealing away his mind, body, and soul.
My steaming seminal cream was filling Debbie's pussy and
triggering the birth of another round of enormous orgasms. Multiple orgasmic
events followed in the wake of those before. This young woman's body sprayed
her forbidden lover's loins with all the feminine cum she had in her body.
Time lost its meaning as my cock and Debbie's pussy joined
together in a race for orgasmic rapture. The end didn't come quickly. Time
slowed to a crawl as a man and a woman's joyful bliss continued for an eternity
and then gradually subsided. The two of us lay in each others arms and basked
in the warming comfort of sexual afterglow.
Debbie cuddled tightly against me and softly whispered,
"Jason, I'm a cummy, slimy mess and my pussy is so sore I'm not sure if I
can walk. But, can we take a hot bath and then do this again before I have to
go home?"
After kissing my young Scout Leader lover, I lifted her into
my arms. I made a detour on the way to the bathroom. Back in the living room,
Debbie scooped up the homemade cookies and hot chocolate.
Hot Bath and Bedtime Cookies.
Debbie and I had a long, leisurely bath in my Jacuzzi tub.
We kissed, we fondled, we tickled, and we teased. My delightful Scout Leader,
college girl lover became infatuated with my recovering erection.
As we got out to towel each other dry, Debbie said;
"Jason; I'm not sure how to do it, but will you let me 'eat' your cock
like you ate my pussy? Can we finish our cookies in bed? She tilted her head
down and gave me her best puppy dog eyes; Mister, you wouldn't kick me out
of your bed if I were to spill some cookie crumbs, would you?"
Without answering, I snapped my towel and towel-whipped
Debbie's shapely, pretty little ass, all the way from the bathroom to my bed.
The giggling girl laughed merrily, jumped under the covers, and waited with
excited anticipation.
As I stood by the bed, Debbie's female form emerged from
under the covers. Without warning, she reached out with her small, feminine
hands, grabbed my cock and began to play with a skill born of instinct.
This petite-figured young woman's short fingers couldn't
quite completely encircle my swollen shaft, yet she played and fondled
energetically. Not one inch of my blood-engorged meat went untouched. My balls
were squeezed, juggled, and bounced. Fidgeting fingers ran through my pubic
hairs combing, pulling, and tugging. Debbie's voice heatedly declared, "Oh
god! Mister, your cock's more wonderful to play with than I imagined it
would be! Jason, I'm going to kiss and suck it now."
And that's just what she did. Debbie began kissing my meaty,
hard shaft. Her warm, wet lips and tongue kissed and licked with a frenzy of
cock-hungry desire. The girl's lips were moving so frenziedly that the head of
my cock 'accidentally' slipped into her mouth. She licked and sucked the
mouthful of meat with an inexperienced zest.
I immediately knew this was Debbie's first cock-sucking
rodeo. She was tentatively sucking with a novice's skill. Female intuition
guided her actions. She made her mouth release a flood of saliva which
lubricated the rigid rod she was sucking on. Before I knew it, her head was
bobbing up and down on my spit-lubricated shaft. My wet cock was disappearing
deeper and deeper into the girl's tight, young mouth. The sensual sensations
overwhelming me, felt unbelievably good!
Debbie's mouth, lips, and tongue were dripping wet with
cocksucking enjoyment. My swollen manhood was imbedded deep into the girl's
cock-hungry oral cavity, and she was refusing to let go of it. This young lady
had an unusually long, serpentine-like tongue which flicked and licked with
venomous fire. This wicked, viperous tongue-snake coiled around the man-meat it
was so intent upon devouring.
My fingers dug viciously into Debbie's curly hair and
attempted to pull her head away from my dangerously imperiled manhood. My
cock-crazed young lover had sucked my shaft deep into her throat and was now
chewing my meat with biting, razor-sharp teeth.
Paying no attention to the hair-pulling pain, Debbie
ravenously ate the meat in her mouth. Looking down, I saw the fingers of one of
her hands buried inside her drippy wet pussy. The girl was fingering herself to
orgasm using my cock as a stimulus.
In defense of my teeth-scared cock-shaft, I slapped the
cock-frantic girl's face with a stinging blow to one cheek. When the
over-enthusiastic female sex fiend, finally let go of my inflamed rigid rod, I
threw her back on the bed and jumped astride her. I curtly said, "Damnit
lady, if you want an orgasm, I'll give it to you, 'man style!"
I didn't believe my masculine body had a single drop of
testicle fluid left in it, but as soon as my suck-stimulated erection entered
Debbie's sweltering hot pussy oven, I started cumming. Whatever seminal cream
my body had left; was now euphorically deposited, inside my sweet love's
vaginal vault.
Debbie's tight pussy welcomed its pulsating penile partner
to come in and make itself at home. Slippery feminine cum began bathing the
penetrating cock as soon as it entered. Female orgasms once more made her young
woman's body glory in the elation; and thrill of lust and love.
This being our third sexual coupling since early afternoon,
our mutual orgasms weren't as strong or long-lasting as previous ones.
Nevertheless, we joyfully celebrated our newfound bond of awakened love. There,
atop cum-soaked sheets, we two exhausted lovers fell asleep in each others
arms.
Popcorn Delight
A blast of window-rattling wind awakened us. A quick look at
the clock told me it was late. It was too damn late for a 'barely legal' teen
to be out cavorting with the horny older bachelor who lived down the street!
"Oh shit, Debbie!" I worriedly said. "Good
god girl, we'd better get your sweet ass home before your mother comes looking
for me!"
As I reached for my pants, the telephone beside the bed
started ringing. Apprehensively, I reached out, punched the speakerphone
button, and answered, "Hello."
"Jason, have you been watching the weather?" and
unfamiliar voice said. "Over a foot of snow has fallen since my daughter
headed over to your house with her cookies and hot chocolate! The wind is
howling and the temperature is well below freezing."
Oh sweet lord, it was Lucy Darling; Debbie's mother calling!
How in the hell did she know where to call! As if reading my mind, the woman on
the phone said, "Jason, I caught Debbie in her virgin blood and cum-soaked
Scout Leader uniform, earlier today. She confessed her 'sins' to me."
I felt a pang of shivering fear in spite of the fact that
Debbie was 'of legal age'. Subconsciously, I heard police sirens coming to
carry my jailbait-screwing ass off, to be incarcerated. My asshole contracted
with the thoughts of 'big bubba' making me his prison cell slave.
"Listen here, Jason," the phone voice said.
"I don't want you to let my girl come out in this dangerous storm. Just
keep her there with you tonight, and try to get her home sometime
tomorrow."
My confused mind was attempting to adjust to the words
spoken by the mother of my young lover. Yet, before I had time to think, she
spoke again, "You're a nice man, Jason, so I'm not going to put up much of
a fuss about you fucking my daughter. I suppose she's 'big enough', so she's
'old enough', for sex with a man. But Mister, you'd better know one thing about
these sleepover get-togethers. If you 'do the crime' of getting her pregnant; then
you'd better be prepared to 'do the time' as a husband and father!"
Abruptly, the speakerphone went silent. Shaking my head with
stunned amazement, I looked at the smiling face of my young woman lover.
Staring back up at the ceiling. I couldn t move; I couldn t
speak.
Jason? Debbie broke the silence. I should tell you that I
went home mom and I did talk. But what she didn t say was that I gave her a
chewing out, too. Then I gave her an update on our new love. She apologized
for not providing guidance to me. Jason, don't you think my mom has some
mixed-up liberal and conservative ideas about sex?" she asked. "I
surely don't mind though, do you? She s been in denial about my growing up,
and tried every way she could, to forestall the progression. I hugged her and
forgave her; then I shared how my prince charming was revealed this morning;
he-he; literally!
I finally rolled to face my little vixen. She was happy; no;
she was giddy!
Jason, she asked me lots of questions, but I only told her
a simple overview. Our intimacy is not for others to ask details of.
This debutant showed wisdom beyond her years. I just listened
while I brought her into my arm for a cuddle. My other hand began fondling her
two luscious tits.
Debbie continued; I told her of my desires and dreams. How
I ve had fantasies about you since I was in 8th grade. How I only
wanted to make your life more wonderful.
Debbie sat up and moved down next to my feet. She slid her
feet up on my chest while she started giving me a gentle post-coital foot
massage.
What else did your mother say? I inquired while I propped
up a pillow against the headboard and sat up. I was determined to give her a
great foot massage.
Oh, I asked her lots of questions about intimate acts. She
told me stuff that she and my dad enjoyed, before he died. She also admitted
that she and Mr. Rausch are intimately involved. You know him? The widower at
the end of the block? She didn t want to marry him because I might have a hard
time with that adjustment. Oh, Jason, your foot massage is better than sex,
right now. Mainly because you ve made my cunt and nipples so raw.
Now I was massaging her calves. I had her swooning.
Debbie continued; I told her to marry him before she loses
her chance. Mr. Rausch is a very good man, and even though he s 14 years older,
they are truly compatible and in love. Don t you agree, Jason, dear?
I did agree. Debbie s mother is a young-looking 40-something
Milf, and Mr. Rausch will make a lot of his golfing buddies jealous, having
such a trophy wife.
Hey, have you got some popcorn we can pop in the fireplace?
I'd like a snack before we settle down to sleep. It's only ten o'clock."
"Oh, and one more thing," she added. "If
you're planning on sticking that cock of yours into my pussy again tonight, as
I hope you are; then you'd better plan on carrying me home tomorrow. As I told
you, I'm already so sore I can hardly walk. Now, I'm going to find that popcorn
in the kitchen."
Debbie climbed over me to head slowly, gently. Teasingly,
she allowed her pubic hairs to brush against mine. At the sight of her sweet
nude ass, my sleeping cock awakened and began swelling to an excited erection.
The sleep we'd had, was just enough rest for my manhood to build up its
pussy-penetrating horniness. Without putting on my clothes, I detained the
naked cockteaser. I tumbled off the foot of the bed and sat on the rug with my
back leaned into the mattress, centered between her two dangling legs. I
grabbed both ankles and tugged her down, off the mattress and onto my
shoulders. With ease I arose, and my naked little goddess, my sacrificed virgin
on my back. We ducked under the doorway and strolled all the way to the
kitchen.
The popcorn is stored high on the top cupboard shelf I
told her. And grab the cheesy-flavored salt while you re at it.
My back had a trail of body juices running down to my ass.
Debbie was using one hand to press my forehead into her navel, to keep stable.
Her ankles were hooked behind my shoulder blades. All the while, her other hand
was passing down the supplies to me.
I m not sure Debbie was even aware that her pelvis was
rocking; now twerking, on the low vertebrae at the base of my neck. Her clit
had found a hard nub to rub against. My gawd! This was a horny, deeply sensual
woman, trapped in a youthful; although shapely, teen body.
While Debbie had rummaged around and found the popcorn; her
plans for popping were delayed when I lifted her petite young body and laid it
on the kitchen table. I saw the tub of butter, still sealed on the counter,
from supper. After dipping my cockshaft deep into the greasy tub of buttery
lubrication, I plunged the grease-slippery erection into my woman's cock-sore
pussy.
The slick, buttery lubricant worked magnificently well. I
heard no complaints of painful soreness, as I plunged my manhood into Debbie's
cock-stretched maidenhood. She didn't even cry as my hands played with the
swollen mounds of her suck-sore nipples and bountiful tits.
An old tick-ticking mantle clock's ticks, kept pace with the
rhythm of a cock and a pussy enthusiastically conjoining as one, in the
time-stopping joy of orgasmic pleasure. Despite the slippery assistance of the
thick, buttery lubricant, frictional fires were ignited and burned
passionately.
This turned out to be just a speedy kitchen 'quickie', with
lots of hurried, delightful thrills. Debbie and I knew we had all night, for
another long, slow session of 'lovemaking'. Now we noticed just how chilly the
house had become. My todger began to impersonate an introverted turtle, seeking
the refuge of receding inward. Debbie s nipples, on the other hand, had a
glorious bold definition and towered outward, begging to be warmed by my hairy
chest.
I helped her down from the big oak table. Then she collected
the necessary items while I brought the fireplace back to life. Soon it was
roaring and filling the home with radiant heat. When I returned from the linen
closet with a thick flannel sleeping bag; she was sliding the plush rug closer
to the fire. I sat cross-leg and she nestled down on my lap. I unzipped the old
sleeping bag and draped it over my shoulders. It contained the heat and I
watched as my convenient thermometer; her rock-hard nipples, slowly soften,
telling me her chills were abated.
My lover and I eventually had our popped-corn snack. We
basked in the glow of firelight and felt no shame in our shared nudity. Later,
we fell asleep well-fed with cookies, hot chocolate, and popcorn. The fierce
snowstorm awakened us about halfway into the night. A feeling of 'honeymoon'
lust was again aroused in both of us. As the storm raged outside, we made
impassioned love.
With a two-foot snowfall covering the ground, I carried my
Scout Leader lover home, about noon the next day. Many of the neighbors were
out shoveling. Kids were towing sleds down to the park. Everyone stopped as
Debbie and I ventured through the deep snow. She was high aloft, again riding
my shoulders, with a proud smile, which could only be rivaled by my own proud
grin. I suppose she had good reason for her pussy to be plenty sore, but I
heard not one feminine complaint. I knew there might be a strong possibility I had
implanted an impregnation seed into my 'barely legal' lover's womb.
Oh well, I suppose I could 'do the time' as a husband and
father; because I sure was enjoying 'doing the crime' of loving and lusting! The
good ones go early , I recall a college buddy saying, when asked why he was
marrying the younger girl from his neighborhood. The problem with only
pursuing women of my mid-thirties age, was that a progressively higher percent
of the remaining females had issues. Sometimes neurotic issues. Perhaps even
abusive issues?
No, I was not the one making the big risk; Debbie was. But
she saw me as a man I only hoped to become. In her favor, I now had more
motivation than ever, to pursue the goal of meeting her expectations.
Approaching The Darling home, I was greeted by her neighbor;
Carl Rausch, as he shoveled the walk and steps. Lucy was just coming outside
with a mug of hot cider, to refresh him.
Jason and Debbie, it s wonderful to see you two this morning.
Please do come in and visit. Lucy said with an expression on her face that inferred
a demand, more than a request.
And thank you, Jason, for keeping my daughter safe and
warm. It s fortunate that you were there for her. Our home furnace had issues
and Carl came over at 10:30 last night to fix it. The sweet man then built a
fire and we were never so warm. Right, Carl?
So both of the Darling women had intimate company, last
night?
Slipping our boots off in the entry, we proceeded to the
livingroom, where two sofas were situated facing each other, with a coffee
table between. I sat with Debbie. I was very nervous. Debbie is all that Lucy
has of her marriage, being a widow. But Lucy took her seat next to Carl, with
her head leaned on his cozy chest, and her hand softly placed upon his. She had
the most contented smile, then she said; We have an announcement to share with
you two.
My life took on greater purpose, during that storm. A
purpose that excited every fiber of my being. Besides, if I recall correctly, a
young Scout Leader had recently told me that the Girl Scout's recruitment
objective this year was to get people to 'commit to a girl'. With Debbie as the
'girl', I think I'd finally have no problems with 'commitment'.
Based on a post by MrJack,
in 2 parts, for Literotica.
32 min
November 09, 2025 The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1
The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1
Cookies & sweet treats are given to a 'special man'.
Based on a post by MrJack,
in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

Stepping from the shower, on this blustery cold November
Saturday morning; I caught a reflection of my masculine nude body in the
full-length mirror on the back of my bathroom door. I'd always wished I was
taller than my 5 foot 10 inches, but I had no other regrets about the muscular
build of my toned 36-year-old body.
Unconsciously, my eyes lingered for a minute on the
stiffened erection between my legs. It was another morning-wood day. The wind
began howling in the past half hour, signaling a cold front. I thought the
chilly house air would administer the less fun therapy for my stiffy, but
even after stoking the fireplace coals and throwing three fresh logs on the
embers, didn t fully shrink my swelling shaft. During my warm bath, my manhood
had been swelling and getting harder.
Now, as a confirmed bachelor, I had no 'serious' lady in my
life. I enjoyed playing-the-field too much to even dream of settling down. The
only problem with living without a permanent lady in my life was the fact that
I couldn't get a piece of pussy any time I wanted. And, at this moment, I needed
a sweet wet vagina in which to dip my pulsating erection. Hell, I guess I was
going to have to settle for beating my meat!
Before I had a chance to begin this self-relieving task, I
heard the insistent ring of my front doorbell. Damnit, somebody was interrupting
my plans for a little orgasmic release!
Aggravated, I threw a bath towel around my waist, tucked it
in below my bellybutton, and headed for the front door. If whoever it was
ringing the bell minded being met by a half-naked man; then tough-shit to them!
They ought to have better manners than to disturb a man with a throbbing
hard-on.
When I jerked open the door, I was met by a blustery blast
of cold, late-fall wind. A whirlwind whisk of a figure, a young woman dressed
in a Girl Scout Leader uniform, rushed inside and shut the door behind her. The
shivering, coatless sprite took a few steps into the livingroom and held her
hands out to the heat of my crackling fireplace.
"Oh Mr. Spencer, this fire feels so good," she
said. "I didn't realize the weather would turn so cold so quickly. Why, it
was actually 'warm' this morning!
I had no words.
I'm Debbie Darling from down the street. I'm out taking
orders for Girl Scout cookies. She finally took note of my incredulity and
then asked; You know me, don't you, Sir?"
Before I could respond, the young lady added, "Scout
Leaders don't usually go door-to-door selling cookies. That's for the Girl
Scouts themselves to do. But, I'm helping my troop out because a virus hit the
schools and several of them are sick with a cold. I was a scout myself for
years, and now I've just become a volunteer leader for a Brownie troop. Our
recruitment slogan for girls and leaders this fall is 'commit to a girl'. Sir,
can you commit to our girls and their organization? Do you want to get any of
my cookies?"
Commit to a girl? why I had no intention of doing any such
thing! As for her cookies, goddamn my horny wicked soul to Hell, but my
sex-stimulated mind took what the young woman said, and turned it into a
'dirty' thought. Yeah, some sweet, warm female 'cookies' would taste mighty
good right now!
Before I answered, my eyes made a quick visual inspection of
my unexpected visitor. An official uniform scarf with a membership pin adorned
her slim neck. A navy blue skirt and blouse in the style of business attire
graced her body and seemed to fit the lady like a 'too-tight' glove. It must
have been a 'last-years' outfit because the young female form was outgrowing it
now. Feminine shapes and bulges stretched the fabric in several strategic
places. The lady was short, perhaps a whole foot shorter than me. Slim legs
peeked out below a blue hem and ran down to knee socks and patent leather
shoes. If I was a betting man, I'd bet she didn't weigh over 100 pounds, a good
portion of which was in her ass and tits. Her brunette hair was a mop of curly
locks, which were so short they barely even touched her shoulders.
With my stimulated erection straining my towel, I finally
found my voice and answered, "Yes Debbie, I know you. I've seen you around
the neighborhood. I think I've bought some cookies from you in the past
years."
Standing there half-naked and horny as hell, mischievous
thoughts entered my mind and I decided to tease the young seductress arousing
me, "But, little lady I remember you as a childlike girl. Just when in the
hell did your body start 'filling out' so much? What are you, about 15, 16 or
so now?"
"No, I'm not 15 and I'm not 16!" the girl testily
responded. Glancing at the watch on her tiny wrist, she continued, "I'm 18
and I've been 18 for two hours and five minutes! And, for your information Sir,
I'm not a 'little girl'! I'm a freshman in college. As to your other question,
it seems like my body just up and decided to 'pop out' all over the place this
past year. I don't know why it took so effing long to do it. But Sir, I didn't
come here to talk about me. I came to sell cookies. Do you want to place an
order?"
My mind wandered away in an effort to digest her
information. "18 for two hours and five minutes" is what she said. Why,
she has reached the legal 'age of consent' for any kind of sexual shenanigans a
man might wish to engage in with her! My pretty little sexy neighborhood
cookie-seller would fit nicely into the hallowed category of 'barely legal',
yet 'legal enough'!
Hell, I silently thought with my hard-on straining the bath
towel around my waist. A lot of damn good this information would do me. Barely
legal or not, that teenaged woman would have no interest or attraction for a
man of my advanced age. I'd bet she had a teenage boyfriend. What was it the
hippies use to say? Oh yeah, it was, "Never trust anyone over 30!"
Shaking my head in an effort to rid it of horny seduction
thoughts, I answered the fascinating young lady, "Yes little Debbie, I'd
like some cookies. Could I get about ten dollar s worth? Girl, I'm horn, hungry
as hell and I hate waiting for special treats. Would you have any cookies I
could eat right now?"
"Oh yes, Sir," Debbie eagerly said. "I've got
some sample boxes in my backpack. I can let you have ten dollar s worth of
chocolate mint cookies."
While the girl rummaged in her pack, I stepped back into the
bathroom and picked up my wallet. I gave a quick thought to slipping on my
pants, but immediately discarded it. I had plans for a masturbating party real
soon; with thoughts of a sexy young Scout Leader occupying my mind.
Back in the living room, I noticed the boxes of cookies laid
out on the coffee table. I dug a ten dollar bill from my wallet and handed it
to the uniformed cookie salesgirl.
"Oh, I forgot to tell you about the tax," the girl
apologetically said. "Growing up, my Scout Leaders told me to always
remember the tax. It's sixty cents more. Is that okay?"
Smiling, I answered, "Sure little Debbie, that's fine.
But, do you have change for a dollar bill. I don't have any coins in my wallet
and I don't have any pockets in my towel."
"I've noticed that," the girl unintentionally
blurted out. A crimson red blush immediately colored her face and her hands
rushed to cover it. Demurely, she added, "Oh, I didn't mean I was looking
at your towel! Of course towels don't have pockets! Tight-fitting towels like
yours barely have enough room to cover a man's big, uh!"
The girl's face color reddened to a deeper shade of bashful
blush. Turning away, she nervously dug into her purse and extracted some coins.
She turned back and reached her trembling coin-filled hand towards me.
As I reached out to accept the change, Debbie's unsteady
fingers opened too soon and dropped the handful of coins onto the hardwood
floor. The jingly-jangly coinage bounced and rolled all over the place.
Dropping to the floor, Debbie chased after coins. Her sexy
young body made for such a delightful sight to watch; that I too, dropped down
and began gathering the wayward change.
After capturing the last fugitive coin, the two of us stood
back up. I soon discovered that my coin-chasing adventures had created a
problem. My towel had loosened to the point that when I stood up straight the
terrycloth garment had stayed on the floor. My upper body and my legs were now
not the only parts of my body displayed in all its exposed erect glory. My
thick, turgid cock was standing at naked attention!
"Oh my good god!" Debbie unexpectedly exclaimed.
"Mr. Spencer, I now see why your towel was stretched out to the bursting
point! Oh my goodness gracious, you had better cover that thing back up!"
I had never blushed in my life, and I was determined to not
do so now. But, I admitted to myself that I was a little embarrassed to have
accidentally exposed my pulsating erection to an unsuspecting young woman.
Bending over, I snatched up the towel and rearranged it
around my waist. "Debbie, girl I'm sorry!" I repentantly proclaimed.
"Damn Miss Debbie, I didn't mean for this to happen and I'm sorry if I've embarrassed
you!"
"Well, I'm not exactly 'embarrassed', I don't
think," Debbie said warily. "It just happened so suddenly I was
unprepared to see your, your 'man-thing'. Mr. Spencer, what do you men prefer
to call your 'man-things'? I've heard all the slang words, but since I've never
talked to a man or boy about it, I'm pretty much uninformed about things like
that. I've never even had the 'sex talk' with my mother. I guess for an
18-year-old woman, I'm pretty ignorant in the ways of men."
A puzzling look covered my face, but I went ahead and
answered the question she asked; "Miss Debbie, I prefer the word 'cock' as
a name for the dangly appendage between my legs. A 'cock' gets elongated and
hard when it's near a sexy lady. My cock is steely-hard right now because I'm
so close to you. A girl of your age should know this. Debbie, surely a teenager
as seductively sexy as you are, is not a virgin!"
"I most certainly am!" Debbie proudly announced.
"I'm not about to let one of those 'grabby-handed' boys get their hands in
my panties! Mom says I'm a 'good girl' and I intend to stay 'good' until I fall
in love with a 'special' guy, and get married."
I forced a smile, and then said something I didn't really
mean, "Good for you Debbie. You ought to stay virginal and innocent until
the 'right man' comes along. Listen girl, why don't you call me by my first
name? Friends and adult Girl Scout Leaders can call me 'Jason'."
"Okay, I will," Debbie eagerly replied. "For
some reason, I feel comfortable around you, Jason. Thanks for buying my
cookies. I'd better go before the weather gets any colder."
Debbie turned for the door and took two steps away from my
comforting fire. "Wait!" I shouted. "Girl, it's as cold as a
witch's tit out there, so let me give you a coat to wear home. I think I have
an old university jacket in the hallway closet."
Debbie followed me into the hallway. I scrounged around
searching for the jacket. Reaching up into the far, left corner shelf, I found
the coat and pulled it out. Turning back, I handed it to the girl.
Debbie was giggling and pointing at a place below my waist.
The stretching and tugging had once more loosened my towel and left it lying at
my feet. My erection was again exposed. My rigid manhood was pointing straight
as a compass at the girl's smiling face. Now it was even slightly pulsing
upward as my heart beat.
Towel and Panty Rack.
"Hey Jason, I think you're fighting a losing battle
with that bath towel," Debbie said in a giggly voice. "For all the
good it's doing you, why you might as well just leave it off! I've already seen
your um, your 'cock' so you have no reason to hide it from me. Mister, I
wouldn't bite you, even if I knew how."
Grabbing up the towel from the floor, I followed the girl
back down the hall to the warm living room. Following her suggestion, I didn't
wrap the cock-covering back around me. Watching her swaying young ass, I think
my cock swelled to an even bigger size in length and girth. It was bobbing
upward at an even faster pulse.
"Let me help you get the coat on, Debbie," I said.
Instead of throwing the towel on the couch, I flipped it into a rolled up shape
and hung it between my lower abdomen and my swollen erection. Several inches of
my cock-shaft stuck out through the cloth.
Mischievous devilment came over me and I teasingly said,
"Hey girl, what do you think about my 'towel rack'? I reckon a cock is a
pretty useful thing for a man to have."
Debbie sure was a giggly young woman. She giggled merrily
now, and answered, "Well Jason, I think you have the nicest 'towel rack'
I've ever seen. You're right; it does seem to serve a 'useful' purpose. You're
also right about it being 'pretty'. Why, I've never seen anything so
nicely-shaped and beautiful, in my life!"
Blushing from her awkward boldness, Debbie started putting
the jacket on. Reaching out, I grabbed the zipper and slowly pulled it up. The
tips of my fingers brushed against her swelling bosom. For a girl with her
slim, diminutive stature, Debbie's chest seemed to be well-endowed with mounded
female shapes. Firm feminine forms stretched the bodice of her Scout Leader
blouse. My fingers lingered and played a little longer than they should have.
"Debbie," I impulsively said. "Speaking of
'racks'; why young lady, you don't seem to be doing too shabbily in that area
yourself! You really fill out your uniform nicely! Woman, if your plump tits
swell any bigger, you'll pop a couple of buttons and put some guy's eyes
out."
Blushing and giggling again, Debbie shyly said, "Thank
you, Jason. I think that's the sweetest thing any man has ever said to me. My
nipples are getting all 'tingly' and hard. Oh god, I didn't mean to say that
out loud! Now, you'll think I'm a 'bad' girl."
"Like hell, I will!" I exclaimed. "I don't
think any such thing! Having your nipples get tingly and hard, is just a
natural bodily function; if a young woman is 'sexually' aroused. I feel kind of
proud of myself, that I can provoke such a response to my touch in you. Young
lady, you're making my cock hard, horny, and tingly, too! This doesn't make
either one of us 'bad'."
Unexpectedly, Debbie stood on her tiptoes and kissed my
cheek. Her slim hands lay against my nude chest. "Jason," she
whispered. "Thank you for making me feel so relaxed and comfortable in the
presence of a naked man. I think I can tell you a secret. In a way, I kinda
wish I was just a little bit 'bad'. If I was, I'd, I'd;"
Instead of saying more, Debbie allowed her fingers to slowly
feel their way down my chest and belly. Her fingertips lightly brushed the warm
skin of my stiffened manhood. To her own amazement and mine, she pulled my
towel off its erect cock-rack, put it to her face, and breathed in the
masculine scent imbedded within.
Suddenly, the 'always prepared' Girl Scout Leader found
herself in a situation she was 'not' prepared for. Pulling away, Debbie stuffed
the male-scented towel into her cookie-filled backpack.
With her back towards me, the innocent girl-woman did
something incredibly impulsive. She reached her hands under her uniform skirt
and slipped her panties down over her legs, her knee socks, and her
shoe-covered feet.
Turning back to face me, the impetuous teenager twisted her
slightly-damp panties into a roll and hung them over the elongated rod which
had been holding my towel. Throwing her hands around my neck, Debbie once more
stood tiptoed and kissed my cheek. She whispered anxiously, "Jason,
forgive me, but I'm taking your smell with me, so I'm leaving mine with you. I
think your cock makes a fine 'panty-rack', too!"
A Kiss but not Good Bye , yet.
Before I could recover my astonished wits, Debbie's voice
sternly instructed, "Jason, please don't say anything. Just kiss me the
way a man kisses a woman; and then let me run away from the temptation I feel
for you!"
Stooping slightly, I ran my hands under the young woman's
uniform hem. I grabbed two hands full of firm panty-less Scout Leader ass and
lifted a featherweight feminine body up enough for our kiss-hungry mouths to
collide. I felt the sweet surrender of Debbie's female passion, run from my
head to my toes.
Debbie's lips and mine relinquished all self-disciplined restraint.
Moist tongues licked slippery mouths, dueled and teased with awakening love,
and mouth-fucked in a confirmation of undeniable lust.
Despite this young woman's plea for me to say nothing, I
stopped kissing and whispered in her ear, "Happy 18th birthday, Debbie.
Sweet lady, I wish I had a present to give you."
Inspired by passion, Debbie's sock-covered legs encircled my
thighs. As I pulled her closer, her dress hiked higher and I felt wetness
touching my cock-shaft. Drippy feminine moisture was leaking from the naked
pussy pressed against my erection.
This young lady's body was so lightweight, I could have
stood there holding her in my arms all day. Instinct propelled me to lift her
into a position where her pussy was situated directly above my swollen manhood.
Sticky wet inner pussy lips kissed my cockhead. A river of
vaginal fluid washed over my cockshaft and bathed it in hot, slippery penile
lubrication. Mother Nature's call was demanding a carnal conjoining of a cunt
and a cock.
My rationalizing mind was silently screaming, "Don't do
it! Don't fuck this 'barely legal' girl! Wait, wait at least until she gains a
bit more maturity. Oh god, this virginal young lady doesn't even know what is
happening!"
Debbie must have known more than I was giving her credit
for. She allowed her body to slip down until her warm inner pussy lips were
wrapped around the head of my cock. Hesitantly, she allowed her virginal hymen
to be touched and stretched by the swollen cock intruder.
By raising and lowering her body no more than an inch at a
time, Debbie was able to test the strength of her protective virginal membrane
without breaking it. Pussy muscles squeezed and contracted around the cockhead
in an age-old mating welcome.
Didn't this naive girl-child-woman know she was playing with
fire? Didn't she know she was getting perilously close to getting her sweet ass
burned and her innocence incinerated?
Heated, pulsating blood raced though pussy veins and cock
veins alike. Male and female cum-juices were bubbling and boiling. "Oh
god, Debbie!" I huskily moaned. "Damnit girl, if we don't stop now,
we might not be able to later! Didn't you say you were saving yourself for a
'special' man?"
"I did say that," Debbie replied. "And,
Mister, that's just what I've done! Oh Jason, hold me tight and don't let go,
even if I scream!"
Without warning, Debbie raised herself up almost to the
point of loosing contact, with the cock-shaft touching her body so intimately.
Quickly, she lowered herself back down and impaled her entire vaginal cavity
onto my stiffened, swollen erection.
True to her premonition, Debbie did scream. Her hymen was
split asunder, and her piercing wail echoed off the walls. Keeping my promise,
I held the girl tightly. It was too damn late to stop anything now!
With hot virgin blood now aiding in lubrication, I held onto
Debbie's firm ass and bounced her young body up and down like one of those
rubber tether-balls attached to a paddle. In this case, Debbie's pussy was the
ball and my cock was the paddle.
I repeatedly bounced and paddled the sweet young pussy up
and down upon my deep-penetrating cock-shaft. Hot-blooded testicle cream was
begging to be released from its ball-sack confinement. I knew I would start
cumming soon.
In this race for cum-shooting release, Debbie beat me to the
finish line. The young feminine body; which had never felt the touch of a man's
cock; was now spraying the erect man-shaft with a blistering mist of female
cum.
Despite the thickness of her jacket, I could feel Debbie's
heartbeat pounding against my naked chest. I could feel her pussy's racing
pulse beating all along my erection's elongated length. Whimpering cries stole
the girl's breath away. Breathtaking orgasms overpowered all her other senses
and she moaned with overwhelmingly joyful lust.
Without awaiting my permission, my pussy-drowning cock went
ahead and released a pressurized load of pent-up man-cum. Thick globs of semen
and sperm shot into Debbie's sweltering hot wet vaginal void.
Pussy muscles constricted against my meaty erection.
Squeezing vaginal contractions milked my cockshaft. Euphoric, earth-quaking
orgasms rattled and shook my world.
As my heated cock cream-filled Debbie's pussy, she began
knowing the thrill of multiple orgasms. This young woman's virgin-busted
vaginal hole wasn't spacious enough to hold a swollen chunk of man-meat, 'and'
the heaping servings of thick cum-gravy too. Squishy, squashy squirts of excess
male and female fluids spurted out and coated both of our sex-enraged pubic
loins.
Debbie's tight, teenaged pussy begged my cock for more and
more. My mind told me that 'biologically' I had no more to give. Yet,
incredibly, my love and lust inspired body contradicted the rules of biology.
My seminal reservoir was not yet depleted of all its natural orgasmic liquids.
I began cumming into my sweet Scout Leader lover's slippery
pussy again. If I had breath to spare, I would have squealed with orgasmic
delight. I held onto the ass of the girl riding my cock and allowed the victory
of orgasms to sweep my mind and body into a netherworld of bliss.
Debbie' teeth biting into my shoulder let me know she was
cumming again, too. From out of nowhere, she found a breath of air. This
'once-virginal' young lady allowed wanton 'unladylike' squeals of joy and
whines of pleasure to peal out loudly.
At long last, panting moans and whimpering cries began
fading away. Debbie's arms held onto my neck with the seeming intention of
never letting go. I too, held onto the young female in my arms, with no
immediate plans of ever letting her go.
The room became quiet, so quiet that long-ignored sounds
could now be heard. Debbie and I could hear the crackling of burning logs in my
fireplace. We heard a drip, drip, dripping sound and recognized it as the
dropping of orgasm-fluids onto the hardwood floor beneath us. Our lust-sated
loins were leaking excess male and female cum, vaginal lubricants, and virginal
blood.
Breaking the comforting sounds of silence, Debbie whispered,
"Jason, do you believe in love at first sight? Oh I do, because I love
you! There is an older country music song I've heard my mom listen to. I
remember some of the lyrics which say this; 'If loving you is wrong, I don't
want to be right.' Oh Jason, the love I have for you feels so 'right' it just
can't be 'wrong'! What do you think?"
"Oh good god, girlie. Don't you think I'm a little too
old for you to 'love'?" I answered. "I'll say this about you Debbie
Darling; you have an appropriate last name. You have become the 'darling' young
lover who has brought love and joy to my life. Honey, yes I feel love for you
too, but 'young' lady there is another old song I remember. The song says this;
'Go away little girl. You're hurting me more each moment you delay. But, when
you're near me like this, you're must too hard to resist. So, go away little
girl before I beg you to stay.' So, Debbie my darling love, perhaps you should
go away for awhile and let us think about this."
Warm, wet tears dropped from Debbie's eyes and dripped on my
shoulders and chest. Reluctantly, her arms loosened from my neck. She slid her
body down mine and stood on the floor. Picking up her backpack, she ran for the
door and jerked it open.
Looking back, she passionately said, "Jason, I'm not a
'little girl' and from what you just did to me, you damn well know it! Mister,
one of these days, you will 'beg me to stay'! And, I will."
Without closing the door, Debbie ran out into the blustery
cold. Reaching for the doorknob, I looked out. The skies were darkening and
snow was now covering the ground. Several droplets of virgin blood lay on the
pristine whiteness.
Oh god, the girl should have cleaned up a little before
leaving. She could have at least put on her panties. Looking down, I suddenly became
aware of the feminine undergarment still hanging on its cock-rack.
Closing the door, I held Debbie's panties up in the
flickering firelight. Just like my shrinking cock, the sheer, lacy underwear
was wet from drippy cum and blood. I knew these panties would require several
washing in order to prevent permanent staining. But no, I wasn't going to wash
them at all. I was going to keep them 'as is', as a reminder of this day.
Hanging the girlie-girl panties near the fire to dry, I
thought about how strange it was that I had dipped my cock into a pussy I
hadn't even seen. Why, come to think of it, I hadn't seen any of that sweet
Scout Leader's body except for her hair, her pretty face, and a glimpse of her
tantalizingly seductive slim legs!
Laughing at myself, I said aloud, "I guess that's what
you call putting your 'cock' before the horse!"
To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by MrJack,
in 2 parts, for Literotica.
27 min
November 07, 2025 Stacey's Breastgasms: Part 2
Her Spontaineous Breastgasms: Part 2
Reliving a strange phenomenon.
Based on
a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Lying there
in bed, the feel of my wife's mouth and tongue as she teasingly pleasured me
was erotic enough. Marsha could suck cock like nobody's business, and she was
driving me nuts just as she knew she could. But what I also enjoyed was the
fact she got aroused, turned on whenever I shared any experiences, any stories
with her, just as she was now. And just as she so often did for me too.
"So
what happened after that night?" She then asked. I was having trouble
concentrating, but then I drifted back in time...remembering.
"It was
that very next Monday, after school, and after I had taken a beating from my
friends, though not in the literal sense. Stacy was on the prom committee, and
they were meeting a short time later after school planning and preparing for
our graduating dance. We'd previously agreed to meet at Johnson &
Johnson's," I told her. I saw the confused look on my wife's face as I
said that, knowing I'd have to explain, which I then did.
"As in
the baby oil?" she asked questioningly, as I knew she would. I laughed,
shaking my head no.
"No, we
called it that because of two very popular teachers at the school a year back
prior to all this. When the school was originally built, someone fucked up on
the dimensions, when they built the wall between the auditorium and the gym,
they didn't quite come together the way it had been planned for. What they
ended up with was a little hall that led nowhere, a three and a half foot dead
end. An alcove that later on they planted a tall fake tree in, though someone
kept moving it. It became a running joke as to where the tree would end up,
leaving that weird little alcove vacant. In the beginning, it was a place to go
and steal a quick kiss with your girlfriend, it wasn't long before it became a
status symbol for anyone who did."
"Ok,"
Marsha said following along, "But where does the Johnson and Johnson come
in?" she then asked.
"Someone
caught Mrs. Johnson, and Mr. Johnson kissing one another in that alcove.
"So?
What's wrong with two obviously married teachers having a little fun, simply
kissing one another?"
"Nothing...except
they were both married to different Johnson's at the time," I told her.
"Oh!"
My wife laughed. "Now I see!"
"Over
time, the story went from someone catching them kissing, to someone catching
them touching, to finally...someone catching them actually fucking. Eventually
they were both called in. Denied any of that ever happened of course, but
sadly...they were both let go the following year. Ever since then, that alcove
that then had a permanently chained tree sitting inside it, was known as Johnson
and Johnson corner," which is where Stacy and I had agreed to meet after
school. Now...the other thing about that was, the school had quite stupidly
created the perfect place, the perfect camouflage to hide what now really began
to happen there. Bushy enough, and big enough to hide someone's presence, it
was no obstacle to slip around the tree and hide in back of it without being
seen. So ironically, the very rumor that had caused the expulsion of the two
teachers, now became even more symbolic, and more of a challenge to become a
rapidly growing member of a very secretive club. Stacy wanted us to meet there,
become members before we graduated. So we decided to meet there quickly before
her committee meeting.
I sighed
delightedly as Marsha began sucking my cock hungrily. "Go on..." she
slurred.
"So
anyway...she was already waiting for me behind the tree when I got there. She
had taken off her top, her cute little boobs totally bare, nipples rock hard
and waiting for me when I came around and found her. I doubt seriously that
anyone actually fucked behind that tree, though there were claims by a few who
said they did. I know we were scared that we'd still be discovered, even with
it being after school. So I'm sure that a majority of those who claimed they
had, were simple exaggerations as well. But Stacy and I were determined at
least to do something, and that came in the form of me getting her off, simply
by playing with her tits, which I did. I sucked them, played with her nipples,
pulling on them just the way she liked until she came. And as I would learn
later, I knew she had, simply by the way her face screwed up whenever she did,
whether it was simply by tit-play, or when I eventually went down on her, and
even fucked her for the first time the night we actually graduated. But I'll
save that story for another time," I said smiling. "Point
being...after that, wherever, and whenever we could over the course of the next
few weeks, I was constantly getting Stacy off, just by playing with her tits whenever
we could get away with it."
"Well
don't stop now...or I will!" Marsha warned me. "What happened
next?"
"Well,
we got braver and bolder as the days went. Though since Stacy hardly ever wore
a bra by now, that made it a whole lot easier for us. The fact her nipples
seemed to get even more sensitive, making it easier for her to actually climax,
and far more quickly too, we'd started doing things almost right out in the
open in fact. As we often did, I had walked her to her next to last class, my
own just across the hall from hers, we always had a few minutes to chat before
the bell rang, so once again, as usual, we were standing there leaning up
against the lockers as some of the others in our classes walked by. We were
standing in such a way that we were shielding what my hand was doing to her
with our books. I was just fingering her nipple, through her blouse in fact,
though enjoying the fact it was fucking rock hard, flicking it back and forth,
grazing it with my fingernail when she came. For a moment, I thought she was
going to pass out, her eyes almost rolling into the back of her head, reaching
out to steady herself, grabbing onto my arm as she climaxed. Which is when Miss
Peterson, her teacher walked by heading towards the class. She saw the look on
Stacy's face, stopped to ask if she was alright as she looked ill, about to
pass out. It was all we could do to keep from laughing, though Stacy did in
fact feign being "dizzy" after that, which she was...but not for the
reason Miss Peterson thought of course. She then asked if I'd take Stacy down
to the nurses office and have her looked at. Which I did. I gave her another
orgasm while sitting in the office waiting for the nurse to come out and see
her. Like I said, we started doing some pretty risky things then, disappearing
into one classroom or another between our own classes. Sometimes...if we had
time, Stacy would jerk me off. She loved having me cum on her tits, which very
often made her cum again, just thinking about my sticky wet spunk clinging to
her boobs. After that happened the first couple of times, I started calling her
"Breastgasm" since she seemed to be able to have an orgasm almost at
the drop of a hat, or rather...at the merest, slightest touch of my hands on
her tits. It was almost automatic with her after that."
"So
what happened that caused the two of you to breakup?" My wife asked.
"Well
that really is the weird and sad part to the story. As I told you, Stacy and I
had already decided we were going to give one another our virginity on graduation
night. We'd been talking about it, and planning it for the past couple of
weeks. I'd actually booked a nice room at a nearby hotel, though I wasn't the
only one who had done that either. Once again, it was something a lot of
seniors did, getting rooms under the pretense of not driving home drunk, which
everyone's parents knew we would be. And completely ignoring, or overlooking
the obvious. Such was the way of things back then. Anyway, we made a mistake,
got caught...though at the time, neither one of us knew it, not until the very
next day, during the dance. And even then, Stacy didn't let on anything until
much later on that evening, after we'd actually had sex for the very first time
together. It was the first... and last time we ever did."
"Go
on," My wife said, completely forgetting all about my cock now, though she
still held it in her hand. "What happened then?"
"We
were both horny...and careless, thinking about the following night. I'd gone to
help Stacy with the last of the decorations in the gym prior to the dance. We
had decided to have one of our "tit quickies" and ducked out,
thinking we'd be alone and unnoticed as we slipped into the girl's locker room,
back into the shower area. Obviously, no one was in there, and certainly not in
the showers, so we thought we were perfectly safe. Unbeknownst to either one of
us, John, Danny, Jake and Matthew had seen us duck out, and soon after,
followed us inside. They all watched as I stood there sucking on Stacy's tits,
watched as she climaxed, and then climaxed again...and again...and, again! They
knew then, I'd been telling them the truth the first time when I first told
them she could, and did actually climax that way. They left before we did, so
at first, neither one of us knew they had seen us. We went back to the gym, and
I soon after left as Stacy was going home with one of the other girls as soon
as they finished up.

John was
waiting for her out in the parking lot when they came out. He then told her
what I had told all of them so very long ago. How she could cum simply by
having her boobs played with. He didn't tell her they'd actually watched us
doing that either. As far as she knew, I'd been bragging all along, telling all
my friends everything we'd done and had been doing. He then clinched it by
telling her I had in fact just told him a short while ago, how we'd gone into
the shower room together, and how I'd gotten her off then too."
"And
yet the two of you still went to the dance, and even fucked afterwards that
evening?" My wife asked incredulously.
"Yeah,
we did. Like I said, that was the weird part. Stacy never let on just how upset
and mad at me that she was. But...oddly enough, she also didn't want things to
end between us, until we actually had made love together, at least once anyway.
So that's what happened. I went through the entire evening without a clue that
anything was wrong. After the dance, we went back to the hotel, made love,
which I thought was beautiful for us both, but then afterwards, she got up,
said she needed to do something, and left. Which surprised me as she didn't
explain what it was or why. So I waited, wondering...and then finally got up
and went looking for her. As I said, there were several couples from our class
that had booked rooms there. There were parties going on everywhere, so I
thought that maybe Stacy had gotten sucked into one of them. I started looking
for her, going from room to room. And then I found her a short time
later."
I paused
remembering, it all seemed so surreal back then, even now.
"Remember
that guy I told you about sitting next to us at the drive-in?"
"Yeah?"
"Well,
we ran into one another in the hallway, literally. He was running, came around
the corner when we collided. Took him a minute to remember me, recognize who I
was. When he did, he smiled sheepishly and said, "Hey man...sorry to hear
about you and your girlfriend, but from what I hear, she really is hot, and
really can get off just by having her boobs played with!"
"Stunned,
I watched as he ran down the hall, knocked on a door, and then let himself in.
Which is when I heard Stacy's laugh. The way she laughed, especially when she
was drunk, horny and excited, was unmistakable. I then ran down the hall
myself, didn't bother knocking, just opened the door. She was standing there in
her formal gown, except that her boobs were bare, hanging out. John was sucking
on one of them as she stood there, some other guy, someone I didn't know,
sucking on the other. She was in the midst of having an orgasm at that very
moment when I walked in. Needless to say, I turned around and left. Drove home.
Two weeks later I was in the Navy and headed for boot camp. Never saw Stacy
again."
"So how
did you find out the truth about why she did what she did?" My wife asked.
"Ironically,
it was at the ten year reunion. Stacy wasn't even there, she didn't come. I
heard through the grapevine she had in fact just gotten back from her
honeymoon, and perhaps knowing I was going to be there, decided under the
circumstances that it wouldn't be a good idea for her to show up. Obviously,
the wounds were still deep enough that she would feel awkward running into me
again, even though she had recently gotten married. It was towards the end of
the evening when I heard laughter coming from a nearby table, I walked over just
in time to hear someone sitting there telling this story how the four of them
had walked in on Stacy and me in the shower area. He then proceeded to tell the
others sitting there how Stacy was duped into believing I'd betrayed her.
Needless to say, he shut up when he looked up and saw me standing only a few
feet away, but by then I'd heard everything. I looked around, saw John standing
over by the buffet table talking to another old girlfriend of his, and walked
over. Up until now, I'd avoided him and the other guys most of the night. I
tapped him on the shoulder, he turned around surprised to find me standing
there, and actually offered me his hand. That's when I turned the lights out
for him. I left soon afterwards. But at least now I knew why things had
happened the way they had."
"Well,
I for one am glad that they did, or I might not be married to you now,"
Marsha told me as she slid up onto my chest, hovering just above me as she
rested her wet moist pussy against my shaft. "Still a sad story though, wonder
if she'll be at the reunion this year?" she asked.
I didn't
answer, nor think about it any further. I simply slid my hard cock deep inside
my wife's lovely cunt, and enjoyed the pleasure I found there.
**
On Friday we
went to my high school thirty year reunion, which was actually being held at
the old high school. The first thing Marsha asked me to show her when we walked
in was Johnson & Johnson corner. I laughed when we arrived there, it had
been walled up and bricked in. Something they perhaps should have done to begin
with, though the wall itself was now covered with hundreds of carved initials.
I looked about hurriedly, withdrew my pocketknife and added my own, as well as
Stacy's to the display. Marsha laughed hugging me to her, and then followed me
over to the sign in table so we could pick up our name badges.
For those
who had graduated and were in attendance, they had included a picture of how
we'd looked back then; beside our names. After thirty years, a lot of people
had changed and it was becoming harder and harder to recognize a few people the
way they looked now as opposed to the way they looked back then. Some as I saw
as Marsha and I wandered about hadn't changed all that much. Though there was
the maturity of age that touched us all, the eyes never did change. We stood
and spoke with friends I knew and still considered to be so, feeling more and
more pleased about myself that I hadn't let myself go as opposed to a few
others that were there. Periodically I glanced about, wondering if Stacy would
in fact be there this year, not at all sad to find that John and the other
three pricks weren't.
"Maybe
they heard you were coming," my wife joked when I told her I hadn't seen
any of the others. I laughed at that.
"I
caught John by surprise," I reminded her. "He was bigger than I was
even then, if anything...it should be me who should be worried," I quipped
back, though after thirty years, I couldn't imagine that John would still be
holding a grudge. Either way, I decided it might be best to keep my eyes out
for him, just in case.
We mingled
for a bit, chatted it up with a few friends, and then found ourselves a table
to sit at as dinner began. As we were sitting there, I glanced up about to take
a bite of my prime rib when I saw her.
"Oh my
god! She's here!" I said speaking to my wife. Marsha didn't need to ask
who, or where, she looked up in the direction I was looking. Stacy stood only a
short distance away, looking towards us, it was evident she had just seen me
too.
"Invite
her over," my wife told me. "Go on David...wave her over. I'd like to
meet her for one. But maybe it's about time you finally put the past behind the
two of you," she added.
I kissed my
wife, stood, and waved in Stacy's direction. Surprised, she smiled and then
somewhat awkwardly made her way over. There was an extra seat at our table,
Marsha again the one to invite her to sit down and join us as I introduced the
two of them.
"Been a
long time, David," she said after meeting my wife. "You haven't
changed all that much," she told me.
"Neither
have you," I replied back. Aside from putting on a few extra pounds, which
we all had, and now wearing her long hair cut short, far shorter than I would
have imagined her ever wearing it, she really hadn't.
"Well
thanks, but you're just being kind," she said taking her seat. "Your
wife's beautiful," she then added once again smiling towards Marsha.
"David's
always had good taste in women," Marsha responded back winking at her. The
awkwardness of the moment in seeing her again quickly passed. Before long we
were enjoying our dinner together and catching up on old times. It was then
that I noticed she wasn't wearing a wedding ring, though I didn't ask her about
it until she brought it up herself, explaining that she had actually gotten
divorced two years ago. What I didn't know until that moment, was the fact she
had married Jake, one of the guys who had actually spied on the two of us in
the shower room.
"Sorry
to hear that," I told her, though I was smiling secretly to myself that
she'd eventually dumped the guy. By now, we were all feeling comfortable around
one another, though the free-flowing booze had certainly helped.
"I
don't know how much David has told you about us," she wondered asking, as
my wife answered her.

"David and
I don't have, or keep any secrets from one another," Marsha told her.
"In fact, we very often share things with one another in the heat of the
moment...if you know what I mean," she surprised me in explaining to her.
"So I'm very much aware of everything between the two of you, and don't
mind saying...I'm jealous of you. Wish I had the ability to do that myself, do
you still?" Marsha then asked, shocking me in asking it that she did, and
seeing poor Stacy's face suddenly turn crimson at the question. Though
thankfully, she laughed at that, out loud.
"To be
perfectly honest with you both...it has been a while. But yes, as David and you
obviously both know, I can yes."
I excused
myself to step outside for a smoke, giving the two of them a chance to talk freely
for one. It seemed like Stacy was glad for the companionship, and it gave me a
chance to collect myself after seeing her again for the first time in years. It
wasn't as though I had any feelings for her, beyond hoping we could at least
bury the past. But I did hope that perhaps at some point we could sit down and
have lunch together, and then let bygones be bygones. When I returned, the
girls were missing, though Cheryl and Mike who'd been sitting with us at the
table informed me the girls had headed off to the restroom and would be back
shortly.
They
returned a few minutes later, laughing and holding hands like they'd been
friends for years. "Stacy took me on a tour of the girl's locker
room," she stated as they retook their seats. "I had to see the infamous
place for myself," she then teased Stacy, who once again sat there
blushing as she said that. But her comment and tour had opened up the door,
which I prepared to step through myself, though Stacy beat me to it before I
could.
"I'm
sorry about what happened," she told me. "I didn't learn the truth
until several years later," she added. "I should have known
better...but, I was young at the time..."
"As we
all were," I interjected.
Stacy nodded
her head and continued. "You know the really ironic thing was, even after
I had learned the truth about what had really happened, I still forgave Jake
for his role in it, determined to make my marriage work. The fact that I could
actually climax, just by having my boobs played with," she now whispered
quietly to us both, "suddenly became less exciting to him that it had been
in the beginning. After a time, Jake actually came to resent the fact that I
could, and up until then did. After a while, he refused to even touch them,
figuring that I wasn't normal, or at least normal enough for him anyway.
Unfortunately of course, that led to resentment on both sides, and I refused to
climax any other way until he relented, and showed me some attention in that
area, which he refused to do. That however eventually led to our divorce two
years ago. And as they say, the rest is history."
It was an
odd sensation for me, hearing Stacy talk so candidly with the two of us,
reminding me in the process what it had been like all those many years ago,
simply playing with her boobs, whenever, and wherever we could, watching and
hearing her get off that way. Not too surprisingly, I was soon sitting there
with a massive erection still thinking about it. Something that didn't go
unnoticed either as my wife had soon after dropped her hand down into my lap
beneath the table, and began stroking it through my pants. For once, I was glad
I hadn't wore beige slacks, which I'd almost put on.
**
It was now
getting late, nearing the end of the evening. I'd already convinced Stacy into
having lunch with me sometime in the very near future, though Marsha had
actually one upped me, inviting her over for dinner one evening in addition to
that. We soon after made our farewells, saying goodnight to a few others and
then left, though not before I had given Stacy an affectionate kiss on the
cheek before doing so.
"Well,
all in all, I'd say the evening went rather well," Marsha spoke shortly
after we'd arrived home and were preparing for bed, though by the evil wicked grin
on my wife's face, I could see it would be a long time yet before we actually
planned on sleeping. As aroused as I was, I didn't mind that. We could after
all sleep in the following day, so one of our marathon sex sessions seemed to
be exactly what the doctor had ordered.
"I'm
going to fix myself a drink, would you like one?" she asked. I was already
lying in bed, cock in hand at full mast waiting on her.
"Sure,
why not?" I grinned, waving my cock back and forth towards her temptingly.
She grinned, winked.
"Hold
that...thought," she smiled and then hurriedly disappeared downstairs to
fix our drinks before rejoining me.
I waited
patiently, and then heard her returning a few minutes later coming back up the
stairs. Once again, I fisted my rock hard cock, all swollen, purple and angry
looking, pointing it towards the doorway. The look on her face as she entered
wasn't one I expected. To begin with, it wasn't my wife's. It was Stacy's.
"What
the...?" I didn't quite finish, shocked, surprised, stunned was more like
it as Stacy stood there in the doorway looking at me. She was entirely naked,
as was my wife, as a moment later, she stepped behind her, the two of them now
standing together looking at me as I lay there in disbelief.
"Surprise!"
Marsha grinned.
"How
the hell?"
Marsha
chuckled, now leading Stacy into our bedroom. "I convinced her earlier, in
the bathroom, after our tour through the showers," she informed me.
"At first of course...she was reluctant, hesitant to do this. But I
assured her I was ok with it, and thought it might be a good way for the two of
you to at least become friends again. Things ended between the two of you on
such a bad note, so anyway...I convinced her to do this with me. And besides, I
wanted to watch her cum while you...and I, played with her tits."
I still
couldn't believe I was seeing this, hearing this, but as the two of them
approached the bed and then crawled into it on either side of me, I knew then,
I actually wasn't dreaming.
"You're
sure about this?" I asked my wife once again.
"Baby?
I wouldn't miss seeing this for the world!" she told me, and then reached
over actually fondling one of Stacy's tits even before I did. Stacy moaned
softly, wantonly, already giving in to the too long, unfulfilled urge of having
her tits toyed with just the way she liked it. I soon after joined my wife, now
touching, kissing, and eventually sucking on the other one, just as she was.
True to form, it wasn't long before Stacy had what would be the first, and
certainly not the last, of her breastgasms, as my own wife actually referred to
it then. Telling Stacy in the process that I had indeed shared with my wife
pretty much everything about our past history together, including the pet name
I had once given her.
It became a
blur of sensual delight after that. It had been a long time since I'd had my
tongue inside Stacy's cunt, licking her, sucking her clit, and teasing her as I
once remembered doing. My own wife, sitting on my cock, feeling it embedded so
deeply inside her, the two girls, laughing, teasing, pleasuring one another as
they sat atop me, playing with one another's tits. Naturally, Stacy came,
though be it from what I was doing, or Marsha, or a combination of both, no
longer mattered. Marsha too enjoyed a nice screaming orgasm as well, triggering
the first of my own as I jettisoned what felt like a gallon of cream into my
wife's wonderfully delicious, sweet feeling pussy.
I was soon
after treated to another fantasy of my own, as both women lay to either side of
me, taking turns feeding one another my cock, often licking and lapping at it
together, sucking it, and then even kissing one another with my once again rock
hard cock sandwiched between the two them. I took selfish delight in just
laying there, watching them as they worked my cock together, finally bringing
me to the edge soon after. I lay, watching my spunk suddenly leaping from the
head of my cock as the two of them playfully fought over it, squirting and
showering one another with my essence before going back to sucking and licking
me. They likewise did the same to one another, which was even more erotic and
sensual the way I saw it.
I had
finally rolled away, off the bed, collecting myself and taking a breather. I
sat down in one of our nearby lounge chairs, sipping my drink, content to watch
the two of them. I had never seen, nor witnessed what could only be described
as a titty-suck "69", though that's exactly what it was. The two of
them positioned just enough they could simultaneously pleasure one another's tits,
hearing their respective, mutual moans and groans as they did so. I don't think
I ever remember seeing my wife's nipples as hard or as firm as they were now.
And seeing Stacy's again too, remembering back then how they had looked like,
felt like when I'd pleasured her before. Now watching as my wife did the
playing, pleasuring, as she in turned was on the receiving end as well as Stacy
likewise played with her.
It wasn't
long before I was sitting there once again, rock hard and stiff, feeling more
like a teenager as opposed to a forty-something. I sat watching, and then heard
what was unmistakably the sound of my wife having an orgasm. I had heard it so
many times before, knew when she was, was she felt as she did. And this was a
rather intense one.
I was
actually feeling a bit jealous, oddly enough. My wife had just experienced her
first ever breastgasm, and I wasn't the one who had given it to her either!

I sat there
for the longest time, perfectly content to watch the two of them laying there
together, almost leisurely touching, caressing one another softly until they
both eventually looked up, glancing towards me, giggling. I looked down at
myself, a long thin string of cum drool hanging from the end of my cock. Up
until that moment, I wasn't even aware of it, too engrossed in watching the two
of them together, my beautiful lovely wife, and my very ex, but very dear
girlfriend.
"I
think we need to pay some attention to him again," Marsha suggested
playfully. "Only this time, I get his face," she added.
Seconds
later, my wife was doing just that, as for only the second time, I felt my cock
slipping inside Stacy's cunt, the warmth of her very wet pussy bathing it, just
as my wife's delicious tasting pussy began rubbing against my face. I sighed in
the moment, pleasurably.
It had been
one hell of a reunion, in more ways than one, but more importantly, the ghosts
of the past had been put away. All was right with the world again, and
especially as I now knew, Marsha was capable of having her own breastgasms.
Based on
a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.
29 min

About My First Time

From the publisher's feed

Tales of experiencing that first time. Some of them may be true.

Share My First Time

Sign up to save your podcasts

My First Time

My First Time episodes

About My First Time